THE OCEAN 
 
 ROVERS 
 
 LOUIS ROUSSELET.
 
 UNIV. OF CALIF, LIBRARY. LOS ANGELEb
 
 //.
 
 
 " At last Dominic slowly opened his eyes." Page 320.
 
 THE OCEAN ROVERS; 
 
 OR, 
 
 TWO CABIN BOYS. 
 
 BY 
 
 LOUIS ROUSSELET, 
 
 AUTHOR OF " THE CONSTABLE'S SON." 
 
 2Sttt) JFortg=sfi illustrations. 
 
 BOSTON: 
 CHARLES E. BROWN, 
 
 PUBLISHER
 
 UNIVERSITY PRESS: 
 JOHN WILSON AND SON, CAMBRIDGE.
 
 CONTENTS. 
 
 CHAPTER PAGE 
 
 I. A NIGHT ON CAPE CERBERUS 9 
 
 II. THE RESCUE 20 
 
 III. DEATH OF THE SHIPWRECKED MAN ..... 33 
 
 IV. A START IN LIFE 45 
 
 V. A MISTAKE 57 
 
 VI. A FALSE FRIEND 67 
 
 VII. BASTIEN MOREAU'S SECRET 83 
 
 VIII. CAPTAIN GREEN 93 
 
 IX. THE SIGNAL ON CAPE BOJADOR 107 
 
 X. PENGUIN 119 
 
 XI. CAPTURE OF THE BLUE BOY 134 
 
 XII. AN UNEXPECTED ALLY 145 
 
 XIII. A BOLD STROKE 157 
 
 XIV. THE LAST FIGHT 167 
 
 XV. THE WRECK 180 
 
 XVI. THE END OF THE ATLANTA 193 
 
 XVII. THE DESERT ISLAND 203 
 
 XVIII. THE VALLEY OF THE GLENELG 220 
 
 XIX. MR. FRIDAY 234 
 
 XX. MELBOURNE 250 
 
 XXI. OLD SCHEMES AND OLD ACQUAINTANCE . . . 260 
 
 XXII. THE GOLD MINE 279 
 
 XXIII. EXPIATION 304 
 
 XXIV. BEFORE THE SHERIFF 325 
 
 XXV. FRENCH CREEK 343 
 
 XXVI. "ALL'S WKI.I. THAT ENDS WELL" . 353 
 
 21323BO
 
 X-. 
 
 FOV'"'''-^'^ 
 I 
 
 Wj ^:NV?M ' 
 
 ''.^-. 
 
 " Two men were sitting on the cliff." 
 
 THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 A NIGHT ON CAPE CERBERUS. 
 
 NOT a breath of wind rippled the surface of the sea. 
 The day had been burning hot, the heavens were like 
 brass ; but as the sun plunged beneath the liquid horizon, 
 light flakes floated upwards, and soon swelling to clouds, 
 concealed the sinking luminary. Spreading in every direc- 
 tion, like the branches of a gigantic tree, these clouds rap- 
 idly covered the whole western sky, which kindled into- a 
 vast and sublime conflagration. 
 
 The sun had disappeared from sight, but the radiance 
 of its setting still tinged the ragged cliffs of Cape Cerberus 
 with a thousand varied hues.
 
 10 A NIGHT ON CAPE CERBERUS. 
 
 This rocky giant, the advance sentry of the Pyrenees, 
 guards the French and Spanish frontier. The waves of the 
 Mediterranean bathe its tremendous spur, while its jagged 
 peaks extend to the Alberes Mountains, dividing Koussillon 
 from Catalonia. 
 
 In old times no sailor ever passed the cape without 
 throwing into the sea some offering for the tutelary genius 
 of the spot, for every one knew that it was thus that 
 Orpheus appeased the guardian of Hell, and this Cerbe- 
 rus of the sea seemed no whit less terrible. No vessel 
 could gain the safe shelter of Venus' lovely harbor, the 
 present Port Vendres, 1 without weathering these danger- 
 ous rocks, compared in fable to the teeth of a ferocious 
 dog. In our day, steamboats pass scornfully by this Cer- 
 berus ; but more than one sailing vessel, flying the storm, 
 is still crushed in its hideous jaws. 
 
 On the day of which we write, the guardian of the sea 
 slumbered, and the waves played silently amid his teeth. 
 A few white-sailed feluccas carelessly skirted along the 
 line of rocks, borne onward by the light breeze which had 
 sprung up. 
 
 Two men, sitting on the cliffs which overhung the shore, 
 seemed lost in admiration of the sublime spectacle of the 
 setting sun. Both wore the elegant dress of the Catalan 
 mountaineer, the velvet jacket, long red cap, tight-fitting 
 breeches, and gaiters with bright metal buttons. Their 
 
 1 Portus Veneris, the Port of Venus.
 
 THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 11 
 
 feet were shod with sandals made of rope, most conve- 
 nient for mountain climbing, and quite indispensable in a 
 region where there are no roads but those worn by wander- 
 ing goats. Yet these men were heavily loaded, to judge 
 by the packages which they had thrown down beside 
 them when they paused to rest. 
 
 One of them was also equipped with a rifle, which now 
 lay at his feet. A short, thick black beard encircled his 
 face, which was as brown as that of an Arab, and was 
 lighted up by a pair of wild, fierce eyes. Although small 
 of stature, his whole person was expressive of strength and 
 vigor. 
 
 His companion was almost a child, a youth of fifteen 
 years, and offered the strongest contrast to him. Long, 
 silky, chestnut curls hung about a face of almost femi- 
 nine oval, and were it not for his dare-devil look, he might 
 have passed for the prisoner rather than the comrade of 
 the gloomy ruffian. 
 
 "Come, Daniel," suddenly exclaimed the latter, inter- 
 rupting the revery in which the youth seemed lost ; " the 
 sun has set. It is time we were on our way. Night will 
 soon overtake us. In a few moments it will be as dark 
 as a pocket. Had I foreseen such weather, we might have 
 taken the other road without fear of pursuit. We risk 
 our necks by trying to cross Cape Cerberus on such a 
 night as this." 
 
 "This road does not frighten me a bit," replied the
 
 12 A NIGHT ON CAPE CERBERUS. 
 
 youth. " I have gone over it twenty times on the darkest 
 nights ; to be sure, I had an easy conscience. But cheer 
 up, Mateo, the stars will lend us their light." 
 
 " The stars ? You '11 need good eyes to see them to- 
 night. Look down at that ship ; you can just see the sails ; 
 it dances as if the sea ran high already out yonder. In 
 an hour, I shall wish it well off Cape Cerberus ; for the 
 mistral l will blow, and it won't be pleasant so near the 
 rocks." 
 
 " Perhaps you are right," said Daniel. " Come on, let us 
 be off." And, stooping, he picked up his load, which he 
 bound firmly about his loins with a belt, in such a way 
 that it should not interfere with his entire freedom of mo- 
 tion. His companion did the same, slung his rifle over his 
 shoulder, and the two travellers set out on their journey. 
 
 As Mateo supposed, the last rays of the setting sun had 
 scarcely faded when the mistral began to blow, and the 
 sky was covered with black clouds. Soon, rain began to 
 fall in fine streams and the darkness became profound. 
 
 Any other than a mountaineer, finding himself on Cape 
 Cerberus at such a tune, must have perished, for the rain 
 made the rocks slippery and darkness hid the precipices. 
 The least misstep might be fatal Even our two travel- 
 lers advanced with the utmost precaution, and, after trav- 
 elling two long hours, found themselves scarcely a league 
 removed from their last halting-place. Heavily loaded 
 
 1 Northwest wind, which blows very severely in the Mediterranean.
 
 1 The least misstep might be fatal" Page 13.
 
 THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 15 
 
 as they were, they were yet forced to make tremendous 
 exertions to scale the rocks, and to stand upright against 
 the wind on the slippery ascent. Both of them had fallen 
 more than once, but luckily without sustaining serious 
 injury. They were utterly exhausted. 
 
 "May the deuce take the custom-house officers, the 
 police, and all their confounded brood ! " muttered Mateo. 
 " I can go no farther. Let us stop here." 
 
 Without loosing his burden, he dropped down upon a 
 rock, streaming with rain. 
 
 "Are we near the frontier?" asked Daniel, throwing 
 himself upon the ground. 
 
 " We must have crossed it quarter of an hour ago. We 
 shall be safe and sound at Banyuls by eleven o'clock." 
 
 " But are n't we safe and sound here ? " said the boy. 
 
 "Of course; or at least pretty nearly so. Still, you 
 know that we must keep our eyes open till the end of our 
 journey is reached." 
 
 " Oh ! " cried Daniel, " I begin to repent that I listened 
 to your proposals and followed you." 
 
 "Come, come, a little courage! Hang it, what do you 
 mean? The business isn't always so bad. We don't 
 often have such wretched luck. The weather is severe " 
 
 " Oh, what do I care for the weather ! " interrupted the 
 boy. " But when I think that I may be arrested at any 
 moment, I, Daniel Eiva " 
 
 " There, let 's have no more of these airs," said the ruffian
 
 16 A NIGHT ON CAPE CERBERUS. 
 
 angrily. "They won't go down with me. Everybody 
 hereabouts knows what a scamp Daniel Kiva is. Don't 
 every one tell of the tricks that you played at Perpignan 
 School, where your father managed to get you taken in ? 
 and don't we all know that you were expelled in dis- 
 grace ? Come, come, my fine fellow, you must lower your 
 crest ! " 
 
 " Yes, that is all very true," replied the young man ; " I 
 am a wild fellow ; I deserve all the evil that is said of me ; 
 but I have never before committed any action which would 
 bring a blush to the cheek of my father, the most re- 
 spected man in Castel, while now " 
 
 " Well, do you mean to say that I am less honest than 
 you are, or less respectable than your father? Every one 
 salutes Mateo Puig as he goes along the road; perhaps 
 because they fear him, but they salute him all the same. 
 Besides, the Puigs are quite as good a family as the Rivas ; 
 and we are not disgraced, as far as I can see, because we 
 do a little smuggling. The government robs us when it 
 sells tobacco for twice what it is worth. Well, we go into 
 Spain to buy it at a lower price. What harm is there in 
 that ? At the same time, we bring a little back for our 
 friends. Is there anything dishonest in sharing with your 
 friends? To be sure, the custom-house officers want to 
 take away our tobacco without paying us for it ; and as 
 that wouldn't be agreeable to us, we keep as far away 
 from them as possibla That don't strike me as any-
 
 THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 17 
 
 thing out of the way. And then, when we deliver our 
 tobacco to Mr. Destory at Banyuls, he will give us each 
 ten dollars, and with these ten dollars you can go to town 
 and buy yourself a new jacket, play the dandy, eh ! Is n't 
 that worth taking a little trouble for, Master Daniel? 
 Speak out and give us your opinion." 
 
 "I think," said the boy, "that I was a fool to be led 
 astray by you, and that this will be the last as well as the 
 first tune that I follow you into the mountains." 
 
 " People always say that at the time, but they change 
 their mind." 
 
 " I swear that I will never change," eagerly cried the 
 youth, " and I shall always repent that I ever violated the 
 laws of my country." 
 
 "Ah ha!" exclaimed the smuggler, "any one would 
 know that you were a scholar, you use such high-sound- 
 ing phrases. Eepent, indeed ; that was . the only thing 
 wanting!" And the smuggler burst into a fit of hoarse 
 laughter. 
 
 At the same moment a whistle echoed shrilly through 
 the mountains. At the sound, Mateo turned pale. Start- 
 ing to his feet, he seized Daniel by the arm, muttering 
 in accents of stifled rage : " Plague take you and your evil 
 forebodings ! If you had n't my tobacco on your back, I 
 don't know that anything would prevent me from throw- 
 ing you into the sea." 
 
 The terrified boy had risen and stood motionless, striv- 
 
 2
 
 18 A NIGHT ON CAPE CERBERUS. 
 
 ing to pierce the darkness behind him, as if to fly in that 
 direction. 
 
 "You needn't look behind you, my boy," said Mateo 
 savagely. " I know the tricks of the excisemen. If we 
 turn back, we shall only be caught by the Spanish, instead 
 of the French, and they would scarcely be any more civil 
 to us." 
 
 " Then what shall we do, dear Mateo ? " said the trem- 
 bling boy. 
 
 "Ah! I'm your dear Mateo, am I, now that I alone 
 can save you. Listen, there is but one way of escape. Do 
 you know the path down to Banyuls, which runs along 
 the edge of the cliff?" 
 
 " Perfectly well" 
 
 " Very well," replied the smuggler, " it must be close at 
 hand. We must find it, and then, once there, take to our 
 heels and put our best foot foremost, at the risk of break- 
 ing our necks; but remember, whatever happens to you, 
 do not stop." 
 
 A few minutes later, climbing over the rocks, the two 
 had found the path ; then hastened forward as best they 
 might. It was a mad, reckless flight, over rocks and roll- 
 ing stones; but Daniel never paused, flying rather than 
 running, and leaving his less active comrade far behind. 
 
 Suddenly, close beside him, a loud voice, issuing from 
 the thicket, called out, " Halt, or I fire ! " 
 
 " Run ! " cried Mateo at the same moment.
 
 THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 19 
 
 Unnecessary advice, for the boy, spurred on by terror, 
 never paused. Two shots flashed across his path, and a 
 bullet hissed by his ear, but he still ran on. Another 
 shot was heard instantly, followed by a piercing cry. The 
 youth no longer ran, but plunged madly forward. Soon 
 he heard the noise of pursuing footsteps. His heart beat 
 wildly, his legs tottered beneath him; he knew that he 
 should be arrested. A voice fell upon his ear, the voice 
 of Mateo ! 
 
 " Halt ! " cried the smuggler, who soon caught up with 
 him. " Oh, you can rest a little now, they are not on our 
 track. The rascal who fired at you has paid for his auda- 
 city, and his comrade has his hands full in taking care 
 of him, without troubling himself about us." 
 
 " What," exclaimed the terrified boy, " have you killed 
 him?" 
 
 "Perhaps so; what if I have?" was the indifferent 
 answer. " He began it." 
 
 " Ah, wretch, miserable assassin ! " indignantly cried 
 Daniel; and with an abrupt motion tearing off the bur- 
 den bound upon his back, he threw it at the feet of the 
 astonished Mateo, and resumed his flight, sobbing as he 
 vanished in the darkness.
 
 " Daniel seized a hanging rope." 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 THE RESCUE. 
 
 THE village of Castel, the southernmost point of France, 
 consists merely of a few poor fishers' huts, built among the 
 rocks of Cape Cerberus, and at the head of a sheltered bay, 
 half a league from Banyuls. 
 
 Thither Daniel's father, Peter Eiva, retired with his 
 wife and only child, after thirty years' service as keeper 
 of the lighthouse at Cette. He resumed the work of 
 his boyhood, fishing ; and the produce of his toil, together
 
 THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 21 
 
 with a small pension of six hundred francs made him the 
 richest man of the village, as his kindness, his courage, 
 and his honesty made him the most respected. 
 
 Thanks to the influence of friends, he obtained a free 
 scholarship for his son at Perpignan, hoping eventually to 
 get him a position in the navy, a service in which he 
 had many friends. We already know how his hopes were 
 disappointed. 
 
 Daniel, being expelled from school for misconduct, re- 
 turned to the village, where his father strove to continue 
 his education, and to prepare him for a sailor's life. But 
 the boy was as .rebellious to his father as he had been 
 to"" his teachers. He usually spent his days roaming in 
 the mountains, setting traps for birds, which he sold 
 in town; or if the game proved shy, lying on a rock 
 in the sunshine for hours at a time, busied only with 
 whistling and building castles in the air. For if Daniel 
 was lazy, he was none the less ambitious. The society oj 
 his school-mates, who belonged to wealthy families, made 
 his home seem very poor and wretched, and he dreamed 
 of rising far above it, and gaining power and riches. 
 He cared little what means he employed to reach this 
 end, so he might be his own master and have no one but 
 himself to obey. 
 
 And yet he was by no means a bad boy. He included 
 his beloved parents in all his dreams of sudden grandeur, 
 especially his poor mother, whose blind love was his best
 
 22 THE RESCUE. 
 
 protection. When he came home after one of his reckless 
 escapades, he was easily melted by his father's reproaches, 
 promised his mother that he would reform, and for a few 
 days went fishing with his father, or devoted himself to 
 his lessons, if the weather were bad ; but his manly dis- 
 position never long endured this unwonted restraint. 
 
 " That boy is the worst fellow in the village," said the 
 priest to Daniel's mother ; " he '11 come to some bad end. 
 He has never once been to church since he left school, 
 although I often meet him in the street on Sunday, 
 hanging about the tavern, and indeed I've seen him 
 go in." 
 
 The mother burst into tears at the recital of her boy's 
 misdeeds, and his father swore that if there were not 
 a speedy change for the better, he would break every bone 
 in the body of his son and heir. In spite of severe punish- 
 ment, often repeated, Daniel did not improve ; and at the 
 tune of which we write, he had been absent from home 
 for three days, his parents not knowing what had become 
 of him. 
 
 The storm now raged furiously. The clouds, driven by 
 the wind, scudded across the sky, and torrents of rain fell 
 amid the darkness of the night. The roaring sea broke 
 fiercely on the shore, the foaming breakers seeming every 
 moment about to sweep away the poor huts of Castel. 
 The fishers shut up within listened anxiously to the vari- 
 ous terrible sounds of the tempest, rejoicing that the fine
 
 THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 23 
 
 weather during the day had not tempted them to set 
 sail. 
 
 Peter and Antoinette Eiva, seated by the fire, sad and 
 alone, awaited the return of their son. "You were too 
 hard on him, Peter," said the mother at last, interrupting 
 a long silence. " Daniel is very hot-headed. God knows 
 whether we shall ever see him again." 
 
 " What would you have, wife ? " replied Peter, " I must 
 correct him. It 's as painful to me as it is to you, but it 's 
 my duty ; I can't let him go to the bad without one effort 
 to stop him." 
 
 " True," said the mother, " but matters are not so seri- 
 ous yet. Daniel is thoroughly honest ; his only fault is 
 that he gives us so much worry and pain." 
 
 " Yes, I admit that ; his faults are the faults of youth, 
 but they soon lead to worse things, and a boy is more easily 
 led astray in this village than in any other that I know of. 
 The frontier is so near at hand, and swarms with ne'er-do- 
 wells who may carry off our boy any day. I must put a 
 stop to it ; and to cut short his frolics, I have decided to 
 send him to sea. When he has served a few years on 
 some good merchantman, and has had a few smart lashes 
 from the cat-o' -nine-tails, he will learn what discipline 
 means." 
 
 "He is very young still," timidly remarked the poor , 
 mother, who shivered whenever her husband mentioned 
 this' dreadful subject. She shed many tears when she had
 
 24 THE RESCUE. 
 
 to send her sou to school, but it was too much for her to 
 bear, to send him to sea. Who knew if the sea would ever 
 restore him to her ! 
 
 " Too young, at fifteen ? " replied Peter. " At his age, 
 I had served as cabin boy for two years on board my 
 father's coasting-vessel. Let me tell you, I only regret not 
 sending him sooner. I have done everything that I could 
 to smooth his entrance into a career which cost me a hard 
 struggle and in which I was never able to attain any rank. 
 I sent him to school, and accordingly he thinks himself a 
 gentleman ; that was his ruin. He must go at once ! " 
 
 Antoinette made no answer; she bowed her head and 
 tears trickled down her cheeks". Her husband, more deeply 
 moved than he was willing to show, began to poke the tire 
 violently. At that moment a sudden blast of wind shook 
 the house, which trembled in every beam as if it would 
 fall to pieces. The door flew open and the Alight was 
 blown out, while sparks from the fire flew about the 
 room. 
 
 " Good Heavens ! " cried Antoinette, springing to her feet 
 in alarm. 
 
 Peter rose calmly, closed the door and barred it, then re- 
 lighted the candle. 
 
 " I thought it was he," said the wife. " Lord ! what a 
 storm ! Where can he be in this weather ? " 
 
 " Don't be worried about him," replied Peter. " He is 
 doubtless quietly seated in some tavern, playing checkers
 
 THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 25 
 
 with some other rascal. I feel much more concerned about 
 that fine ship which we saw sailing by this evening ; if it 
 has not yet reached Port Vendres, it will be in a bad fix, 
 overtaken by such weather so near the coast." 
 
 " My poor boy ! " murmured the mother. And silence 
 again reigned within, while without the awful voice of the 
 tempest was heard in deafening accents. 
 
 The poor woman listened eagerly to every sound. " I 
 think some one knocked at the door," said she suddenly. 
 
 " Nonsense," said Peter, " it is the wind." But at the 
 same moment, several hasty knocks shook the thick 
 wooden shutter. 
 
 " Who is there ? " cried the fisherman. 
 
 " It is I, Daniel," was the reply. 
 
 With one bound, Antoinette reached the door and opened 
 it. Her son, his face haggard, his clothes dripping with 
 water, rushed into the room. His mother stretched out 
 her arms to him, exclaiming : " Oh ! the poor fellow ! " 
 But he, without pausing, hastened to his father, who had 
 not risen from his seat, and, throwing himself on the 
 ground, clasped his knees, sobbing convulsively. 
 
 The youth usually returned with downcast look and 
 piteous mien ; but he had never shown such ready repen- 
 tance before. The fisherman was, therefore, greatly struck 
 by this strange demeanor, and said in a severe tone: 
 " Well, Daniel, is this the way to return to your father's 
 house ? "
 
 26 THE RESCUE. 
 
 "Forgive me, forgive me, for I am very unhappy!" 
 sobbed the boy. 
 
 " Where have you been ? What have you done ? " con- 
 tinued Peter. 
 
 "Promise that you will have mercy," said the youth, 
 " and I will tell you all" 
 
 " Forgive him ! " entreated the mother, clasping her 
 hands. 
 
 "I must hear the whole story first," cried the angry 
 father, who had risen and seized a stick, as if about to 
 execute summary justice. " Then we shall see what I will 
 do." Just at this moment a dull explosion echoed above 
 the tumult of the storm ; at the same time the door was 
 again thrown open, showing on the threshold a fisherman 
 dressed in oil-skins, a sou'wester on his head. 
 
 " Peter Eiva," cried the man, " don't you hear the min- 
 ute guns ? There 's a ship going to pieces on the rocks off 
 Cape Cerberus. Quick, to the boats ! Time presses ; we are 
 only waiting for you." And he shut the door behind him. 
 
 "Come, wife, make haste, give me my tarpaulins and 
 boots. I must be off," said Peter. 
 
 Daniel sprang to his feet. " And I ? " he asked. 
 
 " You ? You are no sailor," said his father dryly. 
 
 " Forgive me, father ! " begged the boy. " Take me with 
 you!" 
 
 "Very well, so be it. Come on, we'll postpone our 
 reckoning until to-morrow." In the twinkling of an eye
 
 THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 27 
 
 the two were ready for any weather and left the house. 
 Antoinette called after them a warning to be prudent, and 
 then, as they went out into the squall, she threw herself on 
 her knees to pray for them. 
 
 Every able-bodied man in Castel was on the beach, 
 helping to launch two large ships' boats, furnished with 
 ropes, grapnels, and life-preservers. One of these boats, 
 manned by four sailors, was commanded by John Cerdagnol, 
 the pilot ; the other awaited its captain, Peter Eiva. No 
 sooner did he appear, followed by his son, than John called 
 out: "Make haste and get under way, Peter! There is 
 no time to lose ; they have ceased to fire the cannon, and 
 all their lights are out but the lantern on the foretop- 
 mast." 
 
 A faint red star was indeed dimly visible, shining through 
 fog and darkness, and seeming to mark the position of the 
 luckless vessel. 
 
 Peter and his son were soon in their places, and both boats 
 rapidly rowed away from the beach, no easy matter, as 
 the wind was against them and the waves ran tremendously 
 high. Finally, the surf was passed, and the men left be- 
 hind on shore lost sight of the boats amid the tempest. 
 
 How wonderful are the courage and self-sacrifice of the 
 unknown heroes who daily risk their lives to rescue their 
 fellow-men ! Not one of the twelve who thus braved the 
 dangers of a furious sea, on a coast bristling with hidden 
 rocks and reefs, hesitated for an instant. Each, at the first
 
 28 THE KESCUE. 
 
 signal of danger, hastened to meet death if need be, with 
 calm abnegation, with a deep and simple sense of duty, a 
 feeling which no soldier can know in spite of all his hero- 
 ism, because he serves a less noble cause. 
 
 To reach the rock upon which the unfortunate ship was 
 stranded, the boats must first stand out to sea to avoid 
 being swept away by the current, and then drift slowly in 
 among the rocks. Notwithstanding the skill and coolness of 
 the two pilots, and in spite of the zeal of the rowers, it was 
 a difficult task. The brave fellows wrestled with the waves 
 for nearly an hour before they saw the wreck in front of 
 them, now dark and silent. No light shone from the hulk, 
 no human voice issued from its breast. The implacable sea, 
 rushing upon its motionless prey, fast upon the rocks, 
 wrapped it in a whirlpool of foaming surge. 
 
 It seemed a bold undertaking to approach this lifeless 
 mass, now the most dangerous of spots. And yet the 
 sailors resolved to make the attempt. While John Cerda- 
 gnol ran along on the starboard side, Peter Eiva daringly 
 steered his boat for the larboard wall. Getting close up to 
 it, he saw that it would be impossible for him to board the 
 vessel, whose stern, half under water, was washed by huge 
 waves. He then ordered his men to cry aloud in concert 
 to attract the attention of the shipwrecked sailors ; but no 
 voice responded to their repeated shouts. John joined 
 them, after making the circuit of the ship with no better 
 success.
 
 THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 29 
 
 " We are too late," cried Peter. " The poor fellows could 
 not wait for our tardy aid. God grant they may have 
 managed to reach the shore ! " 
 
 " Scarcely likely," replied John. " If the poor wretches 
 took to their boats, as seems most likely, for the davits are 
 empty, and if they made for the Cape, they must needs 
 have been ground to bits on the rocks. You know as well 
 as I do that the sea beats on the cliff with such fury that 
 it washes away great pieces at every storm." 
 
 " In that case, my brave fellows," said Riva, with a sigh, 
 " nothing is left for us but to return home as best we may. 
 Let us all shout together once more to make sure that no 
 one remains on board." A long, loud shout rose from the 
 two boats, but not a sound responded. " Give way, boys ! " 
 said Peter. 
 
 Daniel rose. " Shall we leave this ship so readily ? " he 
 asked. 
 
 " What would you have us do ? " replied his father. " I 
 warrant ycru that by to-morrow morning Cerberus will 
 have devoured her, and all her planks will be upon the 
 beach." 
 
 " That is not what troubles me," said Daniel ; " but if 
 some one should happen to have been left on board, some 
 sick person for instance, ought we to leave him in this 
 heartless way ? " 
 
 " Of course not," said Peter ; " but unfortunately there is 
 not a soul. The poor fellows are all gone, and I cannqt
 
 30 THE RESCUE. 
 
 risk the lives of our comrades on so ill-founded a supposi- 
 tion. You see that it would be impossible to board the 
 vessel" 
 
 " Let me try, father." 
 
 " But it would be sheer madness, certain death." 
 
 "You know how nimble I am," persisted Daniel. 
 " Bring your boat close under the bowsprit. I will surely 
 find some fragment of shroud by which I can haul myself 
 up to the deck." 
 
 " Let the boy go," cried John, stepping in. " Then he 11 
 feel easy, and he may perhaps save the ship's cat ; it will 
 bring him luck." 
 
 Peter, without another word, brought his boat under the 
 bowsprit, which the position of the ship threw high into 
 the air. Watching a favorable moment, Daniel seized a 
 hanging rope, and, pulling himself up hand over hand, dis- 
 appeared in the rigging. 
 
 " Make haste ! " cried his father. " We cannot wait long." 
 
 Once on deck, Daniel, clinging to the fragments of the 
 masts which covered it, contrived to gain the forecastle. 
 The door of the storeroom was open. He put his head in 
 and called loudly several times. Nothing stirred. The 
 young man then followed the nettings, and with some diffi- 
 culty reached the quarter-deck, where the state-rooms of 
 officers or passengers would be. The mainmast in its fall 
 had broken in the roofing of the cabin-deck, and a tangled 
 mass of cords obstructed the entrance. Daniel crept in on
 
 THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 31 
 
 all fours and renewed his shouts. The whistling of the 
 wind through the gaping partitions was his only answer. 
 
 " Decidedly there is no one here," muttered the boy ; 
 and he was about to retrace his steps, when he fancied he 
 heard a feeble groan. He eagerly listened, and soon dis- 
 tinguished plainly these words, uttered in a faint voice: 
 "Help! help!" 
 
 He could no longer doubt that his heart had inspired 
 him aright ; some poor wretch had been abandoned here. 
 Proceeding cautiously, he made his way into the room, which 
 was filled with ruins and rubbish of all sorts. "Help!" 
 again cried the voice. 
 
 "Courage! I am here," replied Daniel. "Can you not 
 come to me ? " 
 
 " I cannot move," murmured the unknown. " I think my 
 chest is crushed." 
 
 Guided by the sound, the young man advanced; soon 
 his outstretched hands touched a human body, half buried 
 beneath broken timbers. After great effort, he succeeded 
 in freeing the poor fellow ; then, taking him in his arms, 
 dragged him out. 
 
 " Help ! help ! " he cried at the top of his lungs. The 
 noise of the storm drowned his voice. He tried to lift the 
 unknown man upon his back, but his strength was insuffi- 
 cient. At last, by straining every nerve, he contrived to 
 raise the heavy body, and gently dragged it to the bow. He 
 then heard voices calling : " Daniel ! Daniel ! "
 
 32 THE RESCUE. 
 
 " Help ! " replied the boy. " I Ve got one ! Help ! " 
 
 A moment later two sailors stood beside him. They 
 made the shipwrecked man fast to a rope, and carefully 
 lowered him into one of the boats. Daniel left the ship, 
 silently resumed his seat on the thwart, and they started 
 for the shore. 
 
 Day was dawning, the east was tinged with rosy hues ; as 
 if the approaching sun set the storm to flight, the wind fell 
 and the sea grew calm. On the beach at Castel, the wives 
 of the sailors with the old men and children, anxiously 
 awaited the life-boats. Their crews were hailed with loud 
 cries of joy. The men were surrounded and embraced; 
 questions and answers crowded one upon another. The 
 poor sufferer was landed with the greatest precautions. 
 
 " Let him be taken to my house," said Peter Biva. And 
 the fisherman went silently home, followed by his son, 
 whom the good mother smothered with kisses and tears. 
 When they reached the door he turned gravely, and, open- 
 ing his arms, said in a voice broken by emotion : " Come to 
 my arms, Daniel ! Whatever you may have done, I for- 
 give you."
 
 "Take the jK>rtfolio." 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 DEATH OF THE SHIPWRECKED MAN. 
 
 THE castaway was soon snugly lodged in the best room 
 which the house afforded, the master's own chamber. 
 Peter Riva rubbed him vigorously, made him swallow a 
 good glass of brandy, put him to bed, and then sent a sailor 
 in all haste to the neighboring town, to bring the doctor 
 back. The wounded man, reviving momentarily on reach- 
 ing the house, had exchanged a few words with Peter, and 
 immediately fallen into an alarming state of torpor and 
 unconsciousness. The fisherman directed his son to watch 
 the patient, while he himself went with friends to see if 
 any portion of the cargo of the wreck might be saved. 
 
 Daniel accordingly seated himself by the bedside. His 
 mother had gone out to buy some necessary supplies. He
 
 34 DEATH OF THE SHIPWRECKED MAN. 
 
 was alone, and at last free to think ; but the events of this 
 awful night had followed each other in such rapid succes- 
 sion that his weary brain could scarcely consider them in 
 due order. The ascent of Cape Cerberus, the storm, the 
 meeting with the custom-house officers, Mateo's crime ! 
 That crime ! How should he ever dare confess his share 
 in it to his father ? How could he excuse himself ? And 
 if he should be pursued ? If he were arrested ? Ah ! why 
 did he not find death in the bosom of the waves ! Was it 
 not with this hope, as much as from a desire to atone for 
 his fault, that he had so boldly risked his life to save 
 the unfortunate man lying by his side ? But his courage 
 could not purchase his pardon. The officers would surely 
 come and carry him off to prison ; and then, what a dis 
 grace to his father, what a grief to his mother ! At this 
 thought he hid his face in his hands and gave free course 
 to the tears that choked him. 
 
 A faint voice made him lift his head. The wounded 
 man had opened his eyas, and was gazing fixedly at him. 
 
 " What ails you, my child ? " said the stranger. 
 
 " Nothing, sir," was the reply. " All that has happened 
 to-night has upset me, and I don't know why, but I can't 
 restrain my tears." 
 
 "That's very natural," said the sick man ; "such events 
 make a strong impression at your age. But come closer, 
 I beg ; my voice fails me." 
 
 Daniel drew nearer, and the man, taking the boy's hands
 
 THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 35 
 
 in his own, said in feeble tones : " My voice is going rap- 
 idly, and there is no time to be lost. Death is fast ap- 
 proaching, and I have much to say to you before I die." 
 
 " Let me call my father," said the boy, startled by this 
 preamble. " He can advise you better than I." 
 
 " Not at all, it is useless," replied the stranger. " I know 
 that it was you who saved my life ; and although you are 
 but a child, to you I will confide the last favor which I 
 shall ask of mortal man. I have fully considered what I 
 am about to do. Just now, when you thought me asleep, 
 I merely closed my eyes that I might have time for 
 reflection. Listen attentively, for on what I tell you 
 will depend the future peace and prosperity of those I 
 love." 
 
 He paused for some moments, as if exhausted by the 
 effort which he had made, asked for a few drops of brandy, 
 which seemed to restore his strength, then went on in a 
 firmer voice : 
 
 " My past history concerns you little, and yet you must 
 know it, hard as it is for me to confess my wickedness. 
 My name is Bastien Moreau, I was born at Narbonne, 
 forty years ago this very day. My family was one of the 
 most honorable in the city. Having finished my studies, 
 I entered the marines, and when I was captain, married a 
 young girl from Cette. Two years later we had a child, a 
 daughter. My wife, loath to let me leave her for Senegal, 
 where I was ordered, begged me to quit the service. I
 
 36 DEATH OF THE SHIPWRECKED MAN. 
 
 reluctantly agreed and obtained a humble post in the har- 
 bor service, as cashier of a shipping office. My tastes were 
 modest, my daughter grew rapidly, fortune smiled upon me, 
 when one day accursed day ! a demon lured me to my 
 ruin. I had kept up my friendship with some of my for- 
 mer comrades, and often went to a club frequented by 
 the officers and young men of the town. One evening I 
 was urged to play cards ; I lost a considerable sum, and 
 went home in despair. To pay this debt, I helped myself 
 from the funds entrusted to my care. To my mind it was 
 but a temporary loan, and I felt sure that I should make 
 up the deficiency by selling some stock, my only pro- 
 perty. What was my horror, when I returned from paying 
 the amount lost the previous night, to hear that the 
 naval inspector had arrived during my absence, and was 
 even then examining my accounts. How could I explain 
 the deficiency which he would find ? I was ruined, 
 dishonored. I lost my head, and, mad with despair, 
 I fled hastily, without even taking leave of wife and 
 child." 
 
 The unhappy man hid his face in his hands, as if to con- 
 ceal his grief and shame. 
 
 " But why," he resumed, " rehearse my long expiation ? 
 I fled to America, where I led an abject and miserable 
 existence, scarcely daring to think of home and country. 
 At last I learned that my name was dishonored ; that my 
 wife and daughter had been received into nay brother-in-
 
 THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 37 
 
 law's home, and were removed from want. I was dead to 
 them. After travelling all over the United States, follow- 
 ing many and various trades, I determined to go to Austra- 
 lia and try my fortune in the gold mines, which were then 
 attracting swarms of adventurers. There I was equally 
 unlucky, and, in my despair, weary of life, I was about to 
 put an end to my wretched existence, when an unex- 
 pected chance laid at my feet the fortune which I had 
 sought so long. Soon I was rich, I bought vast estates 
 near Melbourne, I was honored and respected. My first 
 thought, when' I had money, was to send to Cette the 
 sum which I had embezzled, and at the same time I wrote 
 to my wife, entreating her to come out and join me, as I 
 could not make up my mind to bear the scorn and con- 
 tempt of those who had known me in earlier days. My 
 brother-in-law answered the letter, perhaps too severely, 
 doubting the truth of the story which I told my wife, and 
 declaring that he could not permit her to rejoin me until 
 he was fully convinced that neither she nor my daughter 
 would have cause to blush for me. In vain I wrote again. 
 I promised to comply with any conditions which they 
 might impose ; I could not overcome the scruples of this 
 honest but pitiless man. What did my money avail me 
 then, far from those I loved ? I decided to return to 
 France, but wih the firm resolve not to remain, but to 
 bring my family back to the new home which contained 
 all my wealth and my estates. I had not heard from my
 
 38 DEATH OF THE SHIPWRECKED MAN. 
 
 brother-in-law for more than a month, when I set sail for 
 Cette. Our voyage was prosperous. After a passage of 
 three months, I saw the shores of France yesterday, for 
 the first tune since I left them six years ago. We ex- 
 pected to reach port to-day, and I was just thanking God 
 for all his mercies when the storm burst upon us. Know- 
 ing all the dangers of this coast, I advised the captain to 
 stand out to sea again, but he did not heed me. The dis- 
 abled ship was speedily cast upon the rocks by the hurri- 
 cane. The boats were lowered, and I was about to take 
 my place with the rest, when I remembered that I had 
 left a portfolio, containing most important papers, in my 
 cabin. They promised to wait for me. * I hastened back, 
 quickly found the portfolio and was returning, when the 
 main-mast was suddenly snapped in twain, and I was 
 crushed under the ruins of the cabin. My companions^ 
 undoubtedly thinking me dead, put out to sea and left me 
 behind." 
 
 " Every man must have perished," interrupted Daniel, 
 " for we cannot find a trace of them." 
 
 " I should have died, too, had it not been for you," 
 resumed the sufferer. " I learned from your father, whom I 
 once knew very well, although he does not recognize me 
 now, from him, I say, I learned of your noble conduct. 
 I thank you, not for the life which nothing now can save, 
 but because you have enabled me to die with a mind at 
 ease. I beseech you, my boy, to continue your good
 
 THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 39 
 
 work. To you, my saviour, I confide the last duty of in- 
 forming my poor wife of my death " 
 
 These words died away on the sick man's lips, and he 
 fell back exhausted. 
 
 Daniel felt the hand which he held grow cold. He was 
 about to call for help in terror, when Bastien Moreau 
 reopened his eyes, and whispered : " Take the portfolio 
 from under my pillow." 
 
 Daniel put his hand under the pillow, and drew 
 out a bulky black-leather case, with an immense steel 
 clasp. 
 
 " That is it," said the dying man. " When you find my 
 wife, give it to her. Your father will let you go to Cette 
 and you will find money for your journey in the portfolio. 
 All the money that it contains is yours, I give it to you. 
 My wife will not need it, for I have sent her plenty from 
 Australia, and she is now rich. I merely require you to 
 deliver the portfolio to her without opening the secret 
 drawer within. It only contains a few valueless trifles, 
 simple keepsakes, which will be precious to my wife, 
 but to no one else. Such is the service which I ask of 
 you. Will you promise to execute the commission faith- 
 fully?" 
 
 " I promise," said Daniel. 
 
 " Very well, my boy, I believe you. A heart like yours 
 cannot lie. But remember the advice of a dying man : In 
 this life, good intentions are nothing, actions only avail,
 
 40 DEATH OF THE SHIPWRECKED MAN. 
 
 and the wicked are always punished. My death is a proof 
 of it." 
 
 The last words were uttered in so faint a voice that 
 Daniel was forced to lean over the dying man to catch 
 them. Much moved, he still listened, but the voice had 
 ceased. He touched the poor fellow's hands; they were 
 icy. Death had done its work. 
 
 Daniel flew to call his father, but just as he reached the 
 door, he heard a voice in the next room, which nailed him 
 to the spot, pale and trembling; it was the well-known 
 voice of the chief of police from Banyuls. 
 
 "Then, Mr. Riva," said the officer, "you assure me 
 that your son has not been away from home since yes- 
 terday." 
 
 " I do," replied Peter firmly. " Have n't you heard that 
 my son -was with me last night when I went out with 
 the fishermen of Castel to make an effort to rescue the 
 crew of the Australian ship, cast on the rocks by the 
 storm ? " 
 
 " I have just seen your neighbor, John Cerdagnol, 
 the pilot, who told me the whole story. He says that 
 Daniel showed the greatest courage, and that, had it not 
 been for his exertions, the poor man whom you have here 
 must have perished, as the ship has been washed to pieces 
 by the waves, and not a fragment remains." 
 
 "What did I tell you?" interrupted Peter. 
 
 "So," continued the officer, "it was only in the dis-
 
 THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 41 
 
 charge of my duty that I came here, although I this morn- 
 ing received a report from the coast-guard station at 
 Belistres, directing me to cross-examine your son, and, if 
 need be, arrest him." 
 
 " What has happened ? " asked Eiva. 
 
 " It seems, " replied the officer ; " but stay, I will 
 read you the report, which I have about me." And draw- 
 ing a paper from his pocket, he unfolded it and read : 
 
 "'To THE CHIEF OF POLICE: 
 
 " ' Some time past the coast-guards stationed on the 
 frontier were informed that a man named Mateo Puig, 
 living at Collioure, was actively engaged in smuggling. 
 He is known to -have brought great quantities of tobacco 
 into France. Orders were given at every station that a 
 strict watch should be set upon this audacious smuggler, 
 that he might be caught in the act, if possible. Yesterday, 
 two officers of the station at Belistres, Messrs. Menistrol 
 and Foureyra, were patrolling Cape Cerberus, when they 
 perceived Mateo Puig on the topmost point, accompanied 
 by an unknown youth. Unable to approach these men, 
 who were armed, unseen, the officers took a roundabout 
 course, and came out upon the road leading down to 
 Banyuls, which the smugglers would probably follow. It 
 was very dark, and the rain fell in torrents, when the offi- 
 cers heard the two offenders coming rapidly towards them. 
 They were summoned to surrender, but kept on their
 
 42 DEATH OF THE SHIPWEECKED MAN. 
 
 way ; upon this the officers fired, but without effect. On 
 the contrary, one of the malefactors returned their shot, 
 and wounded officer Menistrol in the forearm. His com- 
 rade's wound and the thick darkness prevented officer 
 Foureyra from following the criminals. He at once re- 
 ported the case to me, and I warned all the stations, too 
 late, however, for I learn that the aforesaid Mateo Puig 
 escaped into Spain this morning unmolested. I myself 
 examined the two officers, one of whom thinks that he 
 recognized Mateo Puig's companion as the son of Peter 
 Kiva, the pilot of Castel ; he cannot, however, swear to the 
 fact, and says that he may have been mistaken. Please 
 go to Castel and make an inquiry into the conduct of this 
 young man, who, we hear, bears a very bad reputation. If 
 the facts justify our suspicions, you will communicate 
 with the court at Banyuls, which will act accordingly. 
 
 " ' P. MOLITG. 
 
 " ' Officer in command 
 
 of the coast-guard station. 
 " ' BELISTRES STATION, June 12, 1863."' 
 
 "Well," said Peter Riva quietly, "what does this 
 amount to ? The officers made a mistake. My son was 
 here with me last night, so he could not have been with 
 Mateo, and I am very sorry that Mateo was not ar- 
 rested." 
 
 "After your statement, Mr. Riva," replied the officer, 
 " I can only beg you to excuse me and withdraw."
 
 THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 43 
 
 " There is nothing to excuse," said Peter. " You have only 
 done your duty, officer, and I bear you no grudge." 
 
 The officer saluted him and withdrew, closing the door 
 behind him. No sooner was Peter alone than he fell 
 heavily into a chair. His pale face, his haggard, tearless 
 eyes, expressed the deep, intense pain which the officer's 
 story had inflicted. 
 
 " What a disgrace ! " he muttered. " Peter Eiva's son 
 the accomplice of an assassin ! " and rising hastily he added : 
 " Perhaps himself an assassin ! " 
 
 "No, no, father, I am innocent!" cried Daniel, who 
 stood motionless and aghast upon the threshold of the door 
 which he had just opened. 
 
 " Unhappy boy ! can it be that you have stooped to 
 become the accomplice of Mateo the thief, Mateo the 
 assassin ? " 
 
 " My fault was no sooner committed than it was re- 
 pented," said the boy. " I am ready to atone for it as you 
 see fit. You promised to forgive me, but I know that I 
 do not deserve it yet." 
 
 " Forgive you ! I forgave you for the second time a 
 moment ago," replied Peter, "when I saved you from 
 your just punishment. Do you suppose that it cost me 
 no effort to lie, to declare your innocence, even when I 
 knew, or rather I felt, that you were guilty ? I spared you 
 to prevent an infamous stigma from branding my honored 
 name, the name of my father, and all the honest men
 
 44 DEATH OF THE SHIPWRECKED MAN. 
 
 who came before him. You can remain here no longer, you 
 must go. How bitterly I regret that I did not sooner exe- 
 cute this long-plotted purpose! Before to-morrow night 
 you must leave this house, never to return to it until you 
 have proved by your conduct that you are worthy to be 
 called my son."
 
 " Daniel stood motionless." 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 A START IN LIFE. 
 
 ON her return to the house, Mrs. Riva learned from 
 her husband's mouth the death of the shipwrecked man, 
 their guest, and the speedy departure of Daniel. These 
 two pieces of news, coming together, quite upset the poor 
 woman ; the latter especially plunged her in the deepest 
 despair, and she went mechanically about her household 
 duties, listening to her husband's explanations the while. 
 " There is no appeal from my decision," concluded Peter. 
 " Daniel goes to-morrow. Prepare his clothes, and above 
 all try to hide your grief from curious eyes."
 
 46 A START IN LIFE. 
 
 To turn away any suspicions which Daniel's sudden de- 
 parture might arouse, the fisherman, when he told his 
 neighbors of the death of his guest, also informed them 
 that the dying man had directed the boy to break the fatal 
 news to his family at Cette. 
 
 The doctor, who came from Banyuls in all haste, could 
 only certify to the death ; and the very same day, the un- 
 fortunate Bastien Moreau was laid in a humble grave in the 
 Castel cemetery. As for the ship, nothing remained of it 
 save a few planks scattered upon the rocks. That evening 
 a broken boat was found near Cape Cerberus, and close by, 
 the bodies of two of the crew, half buried in the sand. 
 
 Despite the fatigue of the last twenty-four hours, no one 
 slept that night in the Riva cottage. The mother set 
 silently to work to mend her boy's scanty wardrobe as 
 best she might, while Peter and Daniel, sitting by the fire- 
 side, were plunged in a deep revery, and did not exchange 
 a syllable. At last day dawned : all was ready. Daniel 
 put on his sailor's dress, tenderly kissed his poor, heart- 
 broken mother, took his bundle and left the house, his 
 heart full almost to bursting, hi& eyes dim with tears. His 
 father followed and went with him half way to Banyuls. 
 On reaching a slight ascent overlooking the sea, the fisher- 
 man stopped, and opening his arms embraced his son. 
 Tears rolled down his bronzed cheeks, and in a voice 
 choked by emotion, he said : " Come back soon, and be an 
 honest man. Think sometimes of those you have left be-
 
 THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 47 
 
 hind at Castel, whose only happiness and hope you are." 
 Then breaking away hastily, he returned rapidly to the 
 village. 
 
 Daniel stood motionless, watching his father as he disap- 
 peared in the distance. The sun now gilded the cliffs and 
 the houses nestling at his feet. A few boats leaving port 
 danced across the blue sea. The youth seemed striving to 
 engrave the smiling scene upon his memory. At last, 
 heaving a sigh, he set out, and was soon lost to sight be- 
 hind the hill, but not without many backward glances at 
 Castel. After walking for half an hour, as he approached 
 Banyuls, he suddenly perceived before him on the road the 
 long shadows of two mounted police coming in his direction. 
 His heart gave a frantic bound ; he cast a frightened glance 
 around, and seeing some bushes among the rocks, concealed 
 himself behind them like a criminal. The two riders 
 passed close by his hiding-place without suspecting his 
 presence. 
 
 Daniel waited until they were some distance away, then 
 cautiously leaving shelter, he ran on with all his might, 
 crossing the fields and making a long circuit to avoid the 
 town. Not until he thought himself sufficiently far from 
 Banyuls did he venture to stop, panting for breath. " What 
 a fool I am," he thought ! " If the policemen had seen me 
 running so fast, it would have been reason enough for them 
 to run after me. My father was quite right to send me 
 away. I know I should have betrayed myself sooner or
 
 48 A START IN LIFE. 
 
 later. It is hard to live with a perpetual lie on your 
 lips." 
 
 It was late at night when Daniel entered Perpignan ; and 
 still, fearing lest one of his former schoolmates should recog- 
 nize him, he wrapped his cloak about him, and went 
 through the town with a rapid step, only stopping at the 
 railway station, where he found that the last train for 
 Cette had already gone. The next one did not leave until 
 five o'clock next morning. 
 
 Determined not to return to town, the boy seated him- 
 self in the darkest corner of the waiting-room. His pockets, 
 stuffed with provisions by his mother's prudent hand, pro- 
 vided him with a good meal, and having thus refreshed 
 himself, he lay down on a bench, stretched himself at full 
 length, put his bundle under his head, and soon fell 
 asleep. 
 
 His sleep was sound, but troubled by countless dreams, in 
 which his anxious brain rehearsed all the dramatic events 
 of the preceding days. He dreamed that he was lying in 
 ambush by the roadside, with Mateo Puig, waiting to rob 
 and murder the unfortunate Bastien Moreau. The gold- 
 digger fell beneath their blows, he himself seized the port- 
 folio, but Mateo disputed the booty with him. Attacked 
 by the ruffian in his turn, he was about to yield. Stretched 
 on the ground, he saw his enemy's devilish face pressed 
 close to his : another instant and the knife would .pierce 
 his heart. He uttered a cry and awoke. Horrors, it was
 
 ' Well, youn- OIK 1 , I should s:iy tl:;i1 you \\viv a sound sleeper." Page 51.
 
 THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 51 
 
 not a dream ! His half -opened eyes perceived a strange, 
 hairy, shaggy face bending over him. 
 
 " Well, young one," said a rough voice, " I should say 
 that you were a sound sleeper." 
 
 Daniel, starting up, saw beside him, instead of his 
 savage enemy, a tall fellow, thin and shrivelled, with a face 
 covered with reddish beard, and an equally reddish fur cap 
 on his head. The Mephistophelian stranger smiled, and 
 benevolently showed his long yellow teeth. This smile 
 completely allayed the boy's fears, and he was soon on his 
 feet. 
 
 " The tram is going, youngster," said the stranger ; " you 
 have barely time to buy your ticket. Where are you go- 
 ing, if I may ask ? " 
 
 " To Cette, sir." 
 
 " I guessed as much. So, when I saw you lying there 
 asleep, I said to myself, 'Here's a fellow sleeping as 
 soundly as if he were at a hotel, who will certainly 
 lose his train.' Come, let's make for the ticket-office ; we 
 will travel together." 
 
 Accepting without more ado the stranger's imperative 
 protection, Daniel went to the ticket-office, bought a ticket 
 for Cette, and, still led by the man with the fur cap, soon 
 found himself seated in a third-class compartment. The 
 stranger closed the door, drew from his pocket a huge pipe, 
 which he stuffed with tobacco and which, speedily lighted, 
 filled the carriage with a cloud of smoke.
 
 52 A START IN LIFE. 
 
 " That," said he, with a wink, " is to keep out ladies. 
 Not that I want to be rude, but it is better to express your 
 opinion at once that there may be no mistakes. I smoke 
 and I don't like to be disturbed. And you, young one, do 
 you smoke ? " 
 
 " No, sir, not yet." 
 
 " Not yet ? Well, I sha' n't reproach you. It is never too 
 late to begin, and when you Ve once begun, it 's too late to 
 leave off. It 's a habit that sticks more closely than most, 
 and it 's a great tax on your pocket." A whistle cut short 
 this moral dissertation, and the train started. " Now we are 
 off," cheerfully remarked the stranger. " If it had n't been 
 for me, you would be still asleep on your bench. So 
 you 're going to Cette ? " 
 
 " Yes, sir," replied Daniel 
 
 " Listen to me, young one. I like your face, so don't Sir 
 1 me in that way : call me plain Dominic, Dominic Marti- 
 gues, from the port of Marseilles, formerly a sailor on board 
 the Victory, now out of work, returning from a visit to his 
 old mother, and going to Cette to seek a captain. There 
 are my papers : now for yours." 
 
 " My name is Daniel Biva," said the young man, com- 
 pletely won by the sailor's eloquence. " My father is a pilot 
 and fisherman at Castel, and I am going to Cette to ship." 
 
 "Then, messmate, give us your fist," said Dominic, 
 stretching out his large, bony hand. " We '11 sail in the 
 same ship if you 've no objection to make."
 
 THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 53 
 
 " I ask nothing better," answered the boy ; " but before 
 I leave, I have some business to attend to, at Cette, which 
 may take some time." 
 
 " Never mind, I'm. in no hurry ; I can wait. When a 
 man is going off for three or four years it may be, he can 
 easily content himself to wait a few days. Nothing 
 plagues me so much as to ship without a messmate. I am 
 determined to go in your vessel. Is it a bargain ? " 
 
 " If you please," replied Daniel. 
 
 " By the by," said the sailor, " are you acquainted in 
 Cette?" 
 
 " I never left Eoussillon." 
 
 " So much the better, I will pilot you about ; for nobody 
 knows that port better than I do. I Ve had more than 
 one lark there between my voyages, and I 've explored all 
 the best places. So you say," he added, " that you have 
 business in Cette." 
 
 " Yes, my father has given me a few commissions for old 
 friends," answered the boy with some hesitation. 
 
 This hesitation did not escape the Argus eye of the 
 sailor, and he went on in a careless tone : " Never mind, 
 youngster, let every one mind his own business. I sha' n't 
 pry into yours " ; and, refilling his pipe, he puffed out fresh 
 clouds of smoke. 
 
 It was with great reluctance that Daniel betrayed this 
 distrust of his new friend. With the frankness natural to 
 the southern character he longed to tell his adventure with
 
 54 A START IN LIFE. 
 
 the castaway, and the mission with which he was charged ; 
 but he had resolved that he would be very prudent at the 
 outset of his new career. Were not his simple trust and 
 readiness to confide in Mateo the first causes of all his 
 misfortunes ? Accordingly, he was silent. 
 
 On the other hand, Dominic did not seem much offended 
 by Daniel's reticence. He soon recovered his loquacity ; 
 and the story of his voyages, with his droll manner of 
 telling it, rapidly distracted the boy's sad thoughts. The 
 sailor proved an excellent companion : he knew the speci- 
 alities of every town, and there was not a station at which 
 he did not invite Daniel to taste some incomparable Ver- 
 mouth, or other liqueur, made nowhere else. With a 
 charming grace he yielded to the boy, when it came to 
 paying, saying gayly, " You may pay the footing, as you 're 
 a green hand." 
 
 This unceasing gayety, this constant fire of jokes, en- 
 chanted Daniel, and gave him a high opinion of his merry 
 comrade. He accordingly reproached himself more than 
 ever for his distrust of so good a fellow. He could not 
 restrain himself long, and, forgetting his good resolves, said 
 to Dominic : " I 'd like to ask your advice." 
 
 " What about, young one ? Don't be shy." 
 
 " I am intrusted with a commission which troubles me 
 greatly." And without a moment's thought he told his new 
 friend, of the wreck of the Australian ship, the rescue and 
 death of the poor miner. He had the delicacy, however, to 
 pass over Bastien Moreau's confessions.
 
 THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 55 
 
 " Well, young one," said the sailor when the boy ended, 
 " there is only one thing to be done : we must hunt up the 
 Moreau family. You say that the dying man charged you 
 to deliver the portfolio to his wife ? " 
 
 " Yes ; but he said that I might keep all the money in 
 it." 
 
 " And how much money was there ? " asked the sailor. 
 
 " About five hundred dollars." 
 
 " Five hundred dollars ! Why, it is a small fortune." 
 
 " Yes ; but my father advised me only to take the money 
 which I needed for my journey and expenses to Cette, and 
 to return the rest to Mrs. Moreau." 
 
 " Never mind," said Dominic. " Until we find her, we 
 have a perfect right to live upon the money, and the good 
 lady will be sure to give us the rest to pay for our trouble. 
 I say, young one, now that we are so rich, we will put up at 
 the ' Three Parrots ' ; it 's the best hotel in the port, and 
 we shall live like fighting cocks there." 
 
 The tram now entered the station at Cette. Dominic 
 rose, took his bundle, and Daniel followed him. Walking 
 along the edge of the neighboring canal, the sailor plunged 
 into the dark and narrow streets of the old town. Night 
 drew on apace, and when the two companions came out on 
 the wharves which ran along the South Dock, the street 
 lamps were lighted, and the long rows of saloons and taverns 
 were brightly illuminated. Dominic paused an instant to 
 study the brilliant line, then, seeing a lantern bearing a
 
 56 A START IN LIFE. 
 
 rudely painted picture of three bright-green birds, said : 
 " Here is our hotel." 
 
 The " Three Parrots," the finest hotel in Cette, according 
 to Dominic's statement, was a narrow, five-storied house, 
 with but one window on a floor, the basement being filled 
 up with a large window, full of bottles of various hues, 
 lighted by a single gas-burner. 
 
 Daniel, preceded by Dominic, went into the office, 
 which was crowded with sailors drinking and smoking, in 
 the midst of an indescribable hurly-burly and noise. 
 Making his way through the mob, the seaman reached the 
 counter, behind which sat enthroned a large and majestic 
 lady, and, making her a ceremonious bow, he said : " Mrs. 
 Ginestous, let me present my friend Daniel Eiva, a young 
 man of the finest family, who is thinking of taking a voyage 
 merely for pleasure, and whose family have put him under 
 my care. The room on the first floor will do for us. But 
 give us a good dinner, and be sure you send in your best 
 wine."
 
 " Daniel could not finish his sentence. 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 A MISTAKE. 
 
 THE best room in the " Three Parrots," the " best hotel 
 in Cette," only differed from the other rooms in that hos- 
 pitable house in the luxury of its furnishing. It con- 
 tamed two beds with straw mattresses, while the others had 
 a greater or less number of mattresses, without a sign of a 
 bed. It boasted of two straw chairs, and a worn-out table, 
 whose broken leg was only held on by an ingenious system of 
 strings, and finally height of luxury! a chest of drawers. 
 Never within the memory of man had this elegant article 
 been put to any use by an occupant of the room, they being 
 all poor sailors, who carried all they owned on their backs 
 or done up in a handkerchief. 
 
 Dominic was not backward in praising this sumptuous 
 apartment to his companion, when, after a good meal, plen-
 
 5S A MISTAKE. 
 
 tifully washed down by Mrs. Ginestous' famous wine, the 
 two travellers took possession of their room on the first 
 floor. 
 
 On this occasion Daniel slept more peacefully. The 
 pleasant incidents of the day had in some measure effaced 
 his sad memories, and he woke next day refreshed in body 
 and mind. The sun, already high in the heavens, sent 
 glittering rays dancing about the room, whose dirty, sordid 
 air struck the boy more forcibly than on the previous 
 night. He rose quickly and, opening the window, leaned 
 out to gaze at the interesting sights and the busy life of the 
 harbor beneath. He curiously scanned the fine ships, with 
 their shining hulls and slender masts, elegantly rigged, 
 crowded closely together in the great dock. Which of 
 them would bear him out into the unknown, into the 
 future, to his fortune ? In imagination he was already off, 
 speeding over the blue waters, and forgetful of his promise 
 to Bastien Moreau. But it soon recurred to him. Before 
 he enjoyed his liberty, he must fulfil that sacred trust. 
 
 Already impatient and eager to begin his search, Daniel 
 turned away from the window. Dominic was assuredly a 
 sluggard. The sun falling on his face only seemed to make 
 his sleep more profound and his snores more loud and long. 
 
 " Dominic ! " cried Daniel. 
 
 Not a movement. 
 
 The boy took one of the two chairs and threw it noisily 
 to the floor. This delicate proceeding not only resulted in
 
 THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 59 
 
 the permanent separation of the back of the chair and its 
 seat, but it also waked the obstinate sleeper with a start, 
 and he sat up, muttering a few oaths ; however, when he 
 saw Daniel, he added more amiably : "Well, youngster, so 
 you 're out of patience ? I 'm coming, I 'm coming." 
 
 " I am eager to be off," said the boy. 
 
 " Then you Ve made a bargain with the captain ? " cried 
 the sailor with a sneer. " You must be fond of hard work." 
 
 " Not at all," said Daniel, with some temper. " You 
 know very well that I am anxious to get through with 
 Bastien Moreau's business." 
 
 " Oh, that 's another matter. In that case, I am yours 
 to command." 
 
 And, jumping out of bed, the sailor went into one corner 
 of the room, took a pitcher of water, and, lifting it high 
 above him, poured the contents over his head, forming a 
 large pond on the floor. After sniffing violently and shak- 
 ing his shock of red hair, like a spaniel coming out of 
 the water, he took a towel and rubbed himself vigor- 
 otisly. 
 
 "That's all right now," he said to Daniel. "There's 
 nothing like a pitcher of water to set your head straight, 
 especially after such a good dinner as we had." 
 
 " And that pond on the floor ? " asked the young man, 
 somewhat astonished at this free and easy proceeding. 
 
 " Don't be alarmed, it 's the custom of the house ; water 
 always finds its level. Now let us visit our amiable host-
 
 60 A MISTAKE. 
 
 ess ; she is the only person I know who can tell us where 
 Mrs. Moreau lives " ; and planting his fur cap on his drip- 
 ping head, the sailor left the room. 
 
 Mrs. Ginestous received her guests with her sweetest 
 smile. She was still enthroned behind her zinc-covered 
 counter, and comparing the size of the lady with that of 
 the space allotted to her, Daniel seriously wondered 
 whether the poor woman were not a permanent fix- 
 ture. 
 
 At Dominic's first words, Mrs. Ginestous made an effort 
 to throw up her arms, which were far too short and fat 
 for such an effort ; then she cried in honied accents : " Do 
 I know Mrs. Moreau ? For the whole thirty years that 
 I Ve been keeping the ' Three Parrots ' " 
 
 "The finest house in the port," politely interrupted 
 Dominic. 
 
 " As you say," resumed the hostess. " Having lived at 
 Cette for thirty years, how can you suppose that I don't 
 know every inhabitant ? Poor Mrs. Moreau " 
 
 Daniel, fearing that the fat lady would tell his compan- 
 ion all the misfortunes endured by Bastien's widow, inter- 
 rupted her hurriedly, saying : " Where does Mrs. Moreau 
 live ? " 
 
 " No. 20 Canal Street," coldly answered the hostess. 
 
 "Thank you, madam," replied the boy; "that informa- 
 tion is all I wished " ; and he quickly left the hotel, fol- 
 lowed by Dominic, who whispered in his ear :
 
 THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 61 
 
 " You have offended old Mother Ginestous. You were 
 wrong ; we may need her help at any time." 
 
 On reaching Canal Street the two friends stopped in 
 front of No. 20, which proved to be a modest-looking 
 shop. A large sign over the door bore these words in big 
 letters : 
 
 MOEEAU. 
 GROCEKIES. WEST INDIA GOODS. 
 
 Glass jars of all sizes, filled with candy, pots of preserves 
 arranged in the window, open boxes displaying treasures of 
 prunes, dried apples, and canned vegetables, with bunches 
 of brushes, feather dusters, brooms and candles piled about 
 the door, quite did away with the need of this sign. 
 
 With a beating heart, Daniel stepped into the shop, and 
 found himself face to face with a boy in a blue apron, who 
 came forward obsequiously, rubbing his hands and saying : 
 " What will you have, sir ? " 
 
 " I want to speak to Mrs. Moreau," said Daniel in a 
 timid voice. 
 
 " There she is," replied the boy, pointing to a little, thin 
 old woman, with a long nose and a pair of spectacles, who 
 came from the back shop at this moment. 
 
 The youth advanced towards her and bowed respect- 
 fully. " Would you kindly allow me a few moment's con- 
 versation ? " 
 
 " What have you to say to me ? " sourly answered the
 
 62 A MISTAKE. 
 
 woman. "You can speak here; we shall not be inter- 
 rupted." 
 
 "Still, madam," continued Daniel, "what I have to 
 tell you is so serious that I do not know whether I 
 can " 
 
 " Trust me," interrupted Dominic, " you had better take 
 us into your parlor. Such a piece of news " 
 
 Daniel silenced him by a gesture. 
 
 Poor Mrs. Moreau, greatly surprised, and somewhat 
 alarmed, scarcely knew what to do. Young Riva looked 
 so modest, so honest, so serious ; but on the other hand, 
 his comrade's face was very suspicious. At last she rose, 
 and pointing to the door of the back shop, she said : " Go 
 in, gentlemen ; I will follow you directly. " And, turning 
 to the boy, she added: "You'll keep a good watch, 
 George, won't you ? " 
 
 "Now, gentlemen, tell me to what I am indebted for 
 the honor of your visit," she inquired, on finding herself 
 alone with the two sailors. 
 
 " Dear me, madam," said Daniel, " my errand is such a 
 painful one that I scarcely dare " 
 
 " Go on, I entreat you," said the woman. 
 
 "Very well, then, madam, your husband died in my 
 arms " 
 
 Daniel could not finish his sentence. Mrs. Moreau fell 
 fainting on a chair, crying, " Augustus ! " In vain the 
 two sailors tried to restore the poor creature to conscious-
 
 THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 63 
 
 ness, when hurried steps were heard in the shop ; the door 
 was thrown violently open, and admitted a large man, 
 whose fat, kindly face was red with rage. He stopped, 
 struck dumb by the sight of the two men, and exclaimed 
 angrily : 
 
 " What are you doing here ? " 
 
 Before the sailors could recover from their surprise, 
 Mrs. Moreau, roused from her faint by this familiar voice, 
 rose and threw herself into the stout man's arms, crying, 
 " Augustus ! My husband ! " 
 
 "Let us be off," whispered Dominic. "We've made a 
 mistake. There '11 be a row." 
 
 Daniel made endless excuses and apologies ; but the 
 grocer seemed most reluctant to accept them, and the 
 shop-boy stood at the door, armed with a broom. The situ- 
 ation became alarming. 
 
 Dominic's firm attitude at last allayed the tempest. 
 "You know, my friend," he explained, "you must not 
 get mad. We made a mistake ; it seems that your wife is 
 not our Mrs. Moreau. Therefore, accept our excuses and 
 let us go peaceably or I '11 smash something in your shop." 
 
 This threat speedily calmed the angry grocer. 
 
 "Go," he said majestically, "go, infamous impostors, and 
 never show your faces here again ! " 
 
 "We have our own tradesmen," said Dominic with 
 much dignity, as he beat a hasty retreat, preceded by 
 Daniel.
 
 64 A MISTAKE. 
 
 x' 
 
 " If you had n't been in such a hurry," said the sailor, 
 "this would never have happened. Mrs. Ginestous was 
 going to tell us the story of Mrs. Moreau, the grocer's 
 wife; we should have soon seen that she wasn't the 
 person we wanted. Let us go back to the hotel ; the good 
 woman may be able to help us out of our trouble." 
 
 They had but a cold reception from their hostess ; how- 
 ever, the story of their adventures soon calmed her wrath, 
 and she began to laugh so heartily that the counter shook 
 with the fat lady's mirth. When quiet was restored, 
 thinking that Daniel had been punished enough, she gave 
 him a most gracious smile, and offered him a glass of wine 
 to set him up again, an offer which Dominic eagerly 
 accepted. While the sailors drank, the landlady con- 
 sidered. 
 
 " Your Mrs. Moreau is a widow, then ? " she asked. 
 
 " Yes," said Daniel ; " at least she has not been a widow 
 long, for I was sent here to break the news of her hus- 
 band's death to her; but she has lived alone with her 
 daughter for the last six years, Mr. Moreau having gone to 
 Australia." 
 
 " Then I can 't tell you where to find her. I know of 
 no Mrs. Moreau in Cette answering to your description. 
 Ah ! I have it now. Was n't the husband a government 
 official?" 
 
 " Yes." 
 
 "A tall, fair-haired man, who turned out badly, and
 
 THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 65 
 
 went off owing everybody money, and leaving his wife and 
 child to starve." 
 
 " Mr. Moreau did get into trouble," timidly answered the 
 boy. 
 
 " That 's the one. He robbed the naval department. 
 Well, young sir, you must go to the naval department. 
 They can undoubtedly tell you there what has become of 
 his wife." 
 
 " That 's a good idea," cried Dominic. " Let us go to the 
 pay-office." 
 
 The two friends, now inseparable, ^ent together to the 
 naval pay-office, where, after waiting for two hours, they 
 were sent from clerk to clerk and finally to the head book- 
 keeper, a good-natured old man, to whom Daniel told the 
 story of the castaway. He listened attentively, and when 
 the young man finished, shook hands with him cordially 
 and said : 
 
 " You are a good fellow, and I am very glad that I can 
 help you. Mrs. Moreau came here, not three months ago, 
 to bring back the money which her unfortunate husband 
 took from the department. I can, therefore, tell you ex- 
 actly where she lives. She is not in Cette ; she has gone 
 with her daughter to a little house in the country belong- 
 ing to her brother-in-law, Mr. Martin, in the village of 
 Balaruc, about three miles out of town. She lives there 
 very quietly, I hear, and you are sure to find her at home. 
 The poor woman will be sorry to hear your sad news. She 
 
 5
 
 66 A MISTAKE. 
 
 loved her wretched husband in spite of all his faults. Bas- 
 tien was an old friend of mine. He was more thoughtless 
 than wicked ; and on her last visit to me she told me 
 how much she wished to go out and join him." 
 
 Daniel wrote down Mrs. Moreau's address and thanked 
 the kind bookkeeper, who said, as he took leave of him : 
 " Don't you want to be a sailor, my boy ? If you ever 
 need my help, come to me freely. Ask for Mr. Davis, the 
 head bookkeeper."
 
 "He plunged his hand into the drawer. 
 
 CHAPTEK VI. 
 
 A FALSE FRIEND. 
 
 IT was now late in the afternoon ; so, in spite of Dan- 
 iel's impatience, his companion persuaded him to postpone 
 their trip to Balaruc until the next day. The sailor could 
 not disguise his annoyance at the prospect that the boy 
 would so soon fulfil his charge. " I should really like to 
 know," he said, " why you are in such a hurry. The 
 poor woman will be made very unhappy by your sad
 
 68 A FALSE FRIEND. 
 
 news. Do leave her a few more days in peace. And 
 then, think how well off we are at the Three Parrots. 
 We shall have to come down to hard tack soon enough. 
 Do let us profit by this opportunity. When you 
 have returned what money remains, if this woman 
 don't give us a *good round sum for our pains, we shall 
 have to set sail without further delay, for, for my own 
 part, I have n't a cent in my pocket. Why should n't you 
 keep the money ? Did n't the miner give it to you out- 
 right ? " 
 
 " To be sure," said the boy ; " but I promised my father 
 that. I would only keep what was strictly necessary for 
 my expenses, and would give the rest to Mrs. Moreau. I 
 will not break my promise." 
 
 All resistance was vain, and Dominic apparently made 
 up his mind to accept the situation cheerfully. To make 
 the best of their remaining time, he took Daniel to see the 
 principal sights of the city, though not without many 
 pauses at the taverns by the way ; then they returned to 
 the Three Parrots, where a dinner, as delicious as the one 
 of the day before, awaited them. 
 
 Next morning Daniel, with his inseparable friend, left the 
 hotel bright and early, and, hiring a carriage from a neigh- 
 boring stable by the landlady's advice, set out for the 
 village home of Mrs. Moreau. Balaruc is the Saint Cloud 
 of Cette ; the charming cottages lie amidst lovely gardens 
 on the shores of Lake Thau. The road leading to it winds
 
 THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 69 
 
 picturesquely along the lake, formerly an estuary of the 
 Mediterranean, its brackish waters being only separated 
 from the sea by a narrow strip of sand. 
 
 Two hours after they left Cette, our travellers came in 
 sight of the outskirts of Balaruc. Daniel questioned a 
 passer-by, who pointed out Mrs. Moreau's pretty cottage 
 near the lake. The carriage stopped at a handsome iron 
 gate. The young man jumped quickly out and seeing a 
 chain hanging at the side, rang the bell attached to it vio- 
 lently. Dominic joined his comrade, and curiously exam- 
 ined the house through the fence, expressing the result of 
 his examination by the words : " My eyes ! I should n't 
 mind living there myself, and I 'm sure the owners of 
 such an establishment won't want to take our money 
 from us." 
 
 As no one appeared in the garden, Daniel rang again. 
 "Everybody must be in bed," said Dominic. "All the 
 windows are shut. Rich people are never early risers. 
 But look, young one ! What do I see up yonder ? " And 
 he pointed to the top of the gate. 
 
 The youth raised his eyes, and saw a board inscribed in 
 large letters: "House to let. Apply to Mrs. Fonblanc, 
 house-agent, Bath Street." 
 
 " Impossible ! " he cried. " There must be some mistake." 
 
 " Well," said the sailor, " let us go to Mrs. Fonblanc ; 
 she may be able to tell us." 
 
 The office was not far off, and the agent informed Dan-
 
 70 A FALSE FRIEND. 
 
 iel that the house had indeed been occupied for some 
 years by Mrs. Moreau, but that the lady went away a fort- 
 night since with her daughter. Her brother-in-law, who 
 owned the house, had sold it to a tradesman, who proposed 
 to let it during the bathing season. 
 
 " Where does Mrs. Moreau live now ? " asked Daniel. 
 
 " I don't know," said the agent. " However, before she 
 went away, she asked me to send her letters to the Hotel 
 des Strangers at Cette. I sent a letter to that address, 
 about ten days ago, postmarked Melbourne, which must 
 have gone astray, for it was covered with the stamps of 
 the various offices through which it had passed." 
 
 Daniel paid no attention to the woman's last words. 
 Getting hastily into the carriage, he cried to the driver : 
 " Quick, to the Hotel des Strangers ! A handsome gratu- 
 ity, if you lose no time." The coachman, stimulated by 
 this promise, whipped his horse, which broke into a gallop. 
 The boy had forgotten Dominic, who was engaged in delib- 
 erately picking out the best cigars in the shop ; but with 
 a few quick strides, the active sailor caught up with the 
 carriage, although he did not hide his displeasure from 
 Daniel. 
 
 " If we should miss her again ! " said the latter. 
 
 " Any one would think, to hear you talk," growled the 
 sailor, "that these people were running away from us. 
 Don't be alarmed, we shall find them soon enough, in all 
 conscience."
 
 THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 71 
 
 The driver urged his horse to such a speed that an 
 hour later the carriage drew up before the great doors of 
 the Hotel des Etrangers. In spite of his prejudices, Domi- 
 nic was obliged to confess that it threw the Three Par- 
 rots completely into the shade. Servants dressed in 
 handsome livery stood on the steps, ready to receive the 
 travellers ; but the sight of the two sailors descending 
 from the carriage seemed to inspire them with the great- 
 est scorn. Daniel, dismayed by this reception, did not 
 know which way to turn, when he saw, standing in the 
 doorway, a person dressed in black, with a white cravat, 
 who seemed to be looking at him with disagreeable curi- 
 osity. Hat in hand the young man marched boldly up to 
 this gentleman, and asked him if Mrs. Moreau was stay- 
 ing at the hotel. 
 
 " Mrs. Moreau ? " said the man, tossing his sleek head. 
 " Don't know." 
 
 " But I am sure that she came to this hotel," said 
 Daniel. 
 
 " That may be. What do you want of her ? " 
 " I have an important errand to her which cannot be 
 delayed." 
 
 " My hotel is patronized by so many distinguished peo- 
 ple," haughtily said the elegant gentleman, "that I can- 
 not pretend to remember all their names ; however," he 
 added condescendingly, " as your business is important, I 
 will look over the register."
 
 72 A FALSE FRIEND. 
 
 He went into the office, followed by Daniel, and open- 
 ing a huge leather-bound book, rapidly turned over the 
 leaves. 
 
 "Mrs. Moreau, I don't find the name. Stay! here 
 it is. Mrs. Moreau and daughter and Mr. Martin." 
 
 " Those are the people," said Daniel. 
 
 " Arrived May 28, left June 14," continued the man. 
 
 " What ! gone ? " cried the youth. 
 
 " Party left yesterday." 
 
 " But where did they go ? " inquired Daniel anxiously. 
 
 " That, my dear sir, is none of my business," said the 
 man. " I am not in the habit of questioning my guests. 
 Let every one mind his own business, I say. I see by the 
 register that they left no address. Probably these ladies 
 were not anxious to have their whereabouts known. That 
 ought to satisfy you, I think." 
 
 Daniel could scarcely retain his tears. Leaving the 
 office, he found Dominic at the door. 
 
 " Have they been ill treating you in there ? " said the 
 sailor, seeing the tears in his eyes. " I stayed outside, 
 because I don't like to be shut up in such places ; but if 
 that fellow in the black coat gave you a licking, I '11 knock 
 him down for you." 
 
 " No, Dominic, that 's not it. They are gone, and they 
 only went yesterday, and no one knows what has become 
 of them. When I think that I was so near them ! How 
 can I find them now ? What shall I do ? "
 
 THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 73 
 
 " Well, well," said the sailor kindly, " you need n't cry. 
 We shall find them again devil take them ! Let us go 
 back to the hotel; we can talk more freely there. All 
 these lackeys stare at us with eyes as big as saucers, till I 
 long to send them heels over head for having let your lady 
 go before you saw her." 
 
 Eeturning to the hotel, the two friends argued long and 
 hotly over the best means to find Mrs. Moreau. Eefusing 
 various impractical suggestions from Dominic, Daniel con- 
 cluded to go and ask the advice of the friendly bookkeeper 
 at the pay-office; but good Mr. Davis could only advise 
 the boy to put an advertisement in the Parisian papers, in 
 the hope that one of them might fall into the hands of 
 some interested person or of some member of the family. 
 
 The same day Daniel inserted an advertisement in sev- 
 eral papers, announcing to Mrs. Moreau that Mr. Eiva, at 
 the Three Parrots, would like her address, that he might 
 send her a most important message. 
 
 A week passed and no news came. Dominic continued 
 to lead a happy life, and Daniel saw the miner's money 
 wasting rapidly away, to his no small alarm. "If we go. 
 on in this way," he said to the sailor one day, " we sna ll 
 soon have spent every cent. I hear nothing of Mrs. Mo- 
 reau, and I despair of ever finding her." 
 
 " All the more reason to make yourself easy. Did n't 
 your father tell you that you might keep the money until 
 you found the lady ? "
 
 74 A FALSE FRIEND. 
 
 " Certainly ; but I cannot wait much longer. I have 
 asked Mr. Davis to find nie a berth, and I expect to 
 sail very soon. If you like to come with me, I am sure 
 that I can make some such arrangement. We have spent 
 nearly two hundred dollars already ; that is far too much, 
 so I intend to send the rest to my father with the port- 
 folio. It will be safe in his hands, and my mind will be at 
 rest." 
 
 " Oh, come now, youngster," said Dominic eagerly, " you 
 would n't do that ! We may not be able to ship for some 
 time. What can we do without money in the mean time ? " 
 
 "We can do don't be offended exactly what you 
 would have done if you had never met me," was the sim- 
 ple reply. " We must try to find a ship at once." 
 
 Dominic muttered a few words between his teeth 
 about the stupidity and obstinacy of some people; but 
 he made no more objections, and, stuffing his old cap 
 on his head, he went out hastily. He did not come back 
 for dinner. Daniel waited in vain, thinking that his reso- 
 lution had doubtless offended his friend, which he regretted, 
 for he began to be warmly attached to his queer compan- 
 ion, whose looks affected him but little. 
 
 Left alone in his room, the boy took out the portfolio and 
 began to count the money which it contained. There was 
 but one gold piece and three one hundred-dollar bills, 
 which he spread out on the table. He could not remem- 
 ber ever having so much money in his possession before,
 
 THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 75 
 
 and he sighed when he thought that if it had not been 
 for his father's scruples this money would have been his 
 own. But his father's wishes were law to him. He never 
 dreamed of disobeying them. 
 
 The portfolio lay open upon the table, and his eyes fell 
 mechanically upon the fastening of the secret drawer. 
 
 " Why," thought Daniel, " did the miner forbid me to 
 open that drawer, when he said himself that there was noth- 
 ing valuable in it ? Perhaps he was afraid that if I did 
 not find his widow I might throw away things that were 
 insignificant to me." 
 
 He took up the portfolio; his fingers were on the 
 drawer. 
 
 " There certainly are no jewels there," he said, " I should 
 feel them through the leather. It feels like a photograph. 
 Who knows ? Perhaps it 's a picture of Bastien's wife or 
 daughter. It cannot be his own. He would never have 
 been so careful of it. But if it is Mrs. Moreau's picture, 
 I had better take it into my own keeping. It might help 
 me to recognize her, if I should ever come across her." 
 
 His finger pressed the spring ; still he hesitated. 
 
 " I promised a dying man that I would never open this 
 drawer," said he; "it is almost as sacred as an oath. 
 Yes ; but Bastien was sure that I should find his wife and 
 child at Cette. If I look at this photograph, it is only 
 to help me in my search. That would not be breaking my 
 promise."
 
 76 A FALSE FRIEND. 
 
 This subtle reasoning seemed to ease his conscience. 
 He opened the drawer, and took out a small package of 
 papers tied up with red ribbon. The first thing that met 
 his eyes when he opened the package was, as he had 
 guessed, a photograph, the portrait of a young woman. 
 Daniel turned the card, and saw on the back these words : 
 " Margaret Moreau, Jan. 1, 1857 " : that was the date of 
 Bastien's flight. Mrs. Moreau could not have changed so 
 much hi six years that he could not recognize her, and he 
 therefore studied the picture long and carefully to impress 
 it on his memory. 
 
 Under this picture was another, the photograph of a 
 little girl of four or five years old ; then a child's curl, a 
 dried rose, and lastly some letters. Daniel glanced care- 
 lessly at these tokens of affection ; he was about to restore 
 them to their hiding-place, retaining Mrs. Moreau's pic- 
 ture, when he perceived that the drawer was not empty. He 
 took out a little note-book, which he instantly found to be 
 a sort of journal. 
 
 The boy's curiosity was aroused ; his conscience, on the 
 contrary, was lulled to sleep : he sat down, and read, page 
 by page, the brief recital of Bastien's adventures. It was 
 the same story which the miner had told Daniel, with a few 
 added details. 
 
 Day by day the note-book showed how Bastien gradu- 
 ally yielded to the weight of his misfortunes. Ill luck 
 seemed to pursue him like a fate from the time that he
 
 THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 77 
 
 landed in Australia. At last he resolved to abandon the 
 useless contest. 
 
 " All is over ! " said the note-book. " After working for a 
 month and a half, we -discover that we are on the wrong 
 track, and that the creek which seemed so likely has not one 
 trace of gold. My companions have gone. I refused to 
 go with them. I will die here, on the very spot where 
 Fortune seemed to smile on me for the first time. I have 
 spent the whole day in wandering about the shaft ; it shall 
 serve as my tomb. These lines are the last that I shall 
 write. Will those who may find this journal kindly send 
 it to my wife, whose address is on the first page ? " 
 
 " Poor man," said Daniel, " how he suffered ! and after all 
 he perished in the Gulf of Cerberus ! " 
 
 He turned the page arid read : " Saved ! Saved ! Thank 
 God ! Gold ! Gold ! Last night I went down into the 
 shaft. I loaded my revolver, but before I died I wished to 
 address a last farewell to you, my beloved wife. I knelt 
 and prayed. My courage failed me when I thought of 
 you, and of my daughter, whom I so longed to see once 
 more ; and yet there was nothing left for me but death. 
 I rose slowly. As I leaned against the wall, I loosened a 
 large stone, which brought several others with it in its fall. 
 I thought that I should be buried beneath the ruins, which 
 would have been too slow and painful a death. My revol- 
 ver fell from my hand and disappeared in the rubbish. 
 I must have it at any cost, and, as it was now pitch-dark,
 
 78 A FALSE FRIEND. 
 
 I struck a light with my flint and steel. Imagine my joy, 
 my rapture, my ecstacy, when, holding the light close to 
 the ground, I discovered that my feet were literally buried 
 in nuggets of gold. The long-sought metal was fouud, it 
 surrounded me on every hand. I threw myself upon the 
 precious rocks. I kissed them, I wept, I was fairly mad. 
 1 could not sleep. When the sun rose I left the shaft. I 
 gazed eagerly about, hardly daring to believe my senses. 
 I trembled lest one of my comrades should return and 
 dispute the treasure with me. I want it all, all for 
 you." 
 
 Daniel felt his heart throb wildly as he read this mar- 
 vellous tale. Further on, the miner added: "I have 
 worked three days, and I carry away with me all the gold 
 which I can drag. But before 'leaving, I carefully con- 
 cealed the mouth of the pit, that no one may suspect its 
 existence. This was a most difficult task. I noted down 
 its situation, and have made a plan of the place, that 1 
 may be able to return to it ; for I want every particle of 
 the treasure which the creek contains. This plan shall 
 never leave my hands. I dare not trust it to this note- 
 book, for fear " 
 
 On reaching this point, Daniel heard his comrade's heavy 
 and uncertain step on the stairs. Ashamed to be caught 
 in the very act of committing such a breach of trust, the 
 boy hurriedly gathered up the papers and stuffed them 
 into their hiding-place, pressing down the lid. In his
 
 " At this moment Dominic entered." Page 81.
 
 THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 81 
 
 haste he dropped a scrap of paper out of the note-book, 
 and it fell under the table. At this moment Dominic 
 entered. 
 
 " Well, youngster," he cried in a hoarse voice, " I hope 
 you '11 be pleased. I 've found a captain who may take 
 us both. But what are you doing there, counting your 
 money ? " 
 
 " Yes," said the boy, " I wanted to see how much I had 
 left to send to my father to-morrow." And as he spoke, 
 he put the bank-bills back into the portfolio, and, as he 
 did every night, he dropped it into the bureau-drawer. 
 
 " All right, we sha' n't want any more money," added 
 the sailor, " as we 're going to sail so soon. Good-night, 
 young one. I 'm going to bed, for I 've been running 
 about the harbor all day, and I 'm fairly worn out." 
 
 He threw himself upon his bed, dressed as he was, 
 merely drawing off his boots. Daniel undressed, put out 
 the candle, and soon fell asleep, thinking of Australia and 
 its rivers of gold. 
 
 The sailor also seemed to be somewhat disturbed. Once 
 he called Daniel in an undertone. Getting no answer, he 
 arose quietly, drew a knife from his pocket, opened it, and 
 advanced cautiously towards the chest of drawers. As 
 he opened the drawer it gave a loud crack. The man 
 paused in alarm. 
 
 " If the brat stirs, I '11 put an end to him," he mut- 
 tered. 
 
 6
 
 82 A FALSE FRIEND. 
 
 Daniel slept peacefully. His treacherous companion 
 plunged his hand into the half-open drawer, swiftly with- 
 drew the portfolio, which he hid in his bosom ; then put- 
 ting on his cap, he took his boots under his arm and 
 silently left the room.
 
 " Daniel raised his head." 
 
 CHAPTEK VII. 
 
 BASTIEN MOREAU'S SECRET. 
 
 ^ Daniel waked next morning, he was greatly sur- 
 prised to find that Dominic was already up and had left 
 the room. Still his absence did not create any suspicions, 
 and he opened the window and sat down to look out over 
 the harbor while he waited for his friend's return. 
 
 But the boy's mind, filled with the strange story of 
 the gold-digger, was far away from Cette. It was beyond 
 the sea, in the fabulous land of Australia. So there really 
 were countries where one might become rich at a single 
 stroke, where one had only to dig a pit to see a stream of 
 gold come pouring into it. Why should not he, too, go 
 there and seek his fortune ? True, Bastien had to struggle
 
 84 BASTIEN MOREAU'S SECRET. 
 
 long and hard with want and misery, but then what suc- 
 cess had crowned his efforts ! Daniel was young, he had 
 plenty of time before him. What were a few years more 
 or less, if he might return to Castel some day with mil- 
 lions ? 
 
 If he only knew exactly where the miner found his 
 treasure. The entries in the note-book told him that 
 Bastien Moreau had left Melbourne and travelled far into 
 the interior until he reached a great river running through 
 a desert. But what river was it ? The miner's directions 
 were vague and anything but precise. 
 
 Perhaps he had not read them with sufficient care, and 
 then the sailor had interrupted him suddenly. The port- 
 folio was still there ; nothing was easier than to resume 
 his reading. 
 
 He left the window and went to the bureau. The 
 drawer was half open. As he was about to put in his 
 hand he paused, struck with remorse. To re-read the 
 manuscript, he must open the secret compartment again ; 
 again break the promise he had given. Yesterday he had 
 had a good excuse : he wanted to see the widow's picture, 
 to aid him in his search. To-day his indiscretion was en- 
 tirely selfish. No, decidedly he would respect Bastien's 
 secret. He turned away from the tempting piece of fur- 
 niture. 
 
 But he came back to it. His too easy conscience was as 
 ready with excuses as on the previous day, and with a hes-
 
 THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 85 
 
 itating hand, he opened the drawer. The portfolio was 
 not there. 
 
 After an instant's surprise he thought that he must be 
 mistaken. He drew out one drawer after another; all 
 were empty. Perhaps the portfolio had slipped down behind 
 one of the drawers. He anxiously looked, but in vain. 
 
 For a moment he stood rooted to the spot. Then, seized 
 by a mad hope, he again searched the chest of drawers, 
 turned his pockets inside out, felt the lining of his clothes. 
 Nothing ! 
 
 A suspicion then darted across his brain. 
 
 " Dominic has taken the portfolio !" he cried. 
 
 With three bounds he reached the door, descended the 
 narrow staircase, and stood before Mrs. Ginestous, still sit- 
 ting motionless behind her counter.. 
 
 " Where is Dominic ? " he asked in a choked voice. 
 
 "You know as well as I do," calmly replied the land- 
 lady. "Mr. Martigues sailed last night; he came down 
 after bidding you good-by, and generously paid your bill. 
 His ship weighed anchor this very morning. He said to 
 me, as he left : ' Mrs. Ginestous, I intrust the youngster 
 , to you, he won't sail for several days. I 'm sorry to have 
 i to leave him alone, but duty calls and I know that you '11 
 treat him like your own child.' Dear Mr. Dominic, he is 
 so good ! just fancy " 
 
 " So Dominic has gone ! " interrupted the boy. " You 
 are quite sure ? "
 
 86 BASTIEN MOREAU'S SECRET. 
 
 " Perfectly sure," said the stout lady. " The pilot who 
 took his ship out of the harbor has just been in for a glass 
 of brandy. Come, my boy, you must n't be so down in 
 the mouth. Mr. Martigues will be back again one of 
 these days, and you will meet him again." 
 
 " I hope so," muttered the youth, who had listened to 
 the landlady's words with a pale face and quivering lips. 
 
 At one moment he was about to accuse Dominic, to ex- 
 pose his conduct ; but what would be the use ? The 
 sailor had none but friends in the house. He could only 
 make an unavailing scandal. He therefore contented him- 
 self with thanking Mrs. Ginestous, and, with a bursting 
 heart and despondent mien, went back to his room. 
 
 There, once alone, he sat down by the table and, burying 
 his face in his hands, burst into tears. With his charac- 
 teristic variableness, he bitterly reproached himself for 
 his conduct since leaving Castel, for his absurd confidence 
 in an utter stranger, for the extravagances which he had 
 committed, and above all for the wicked indiscretion which 
 had led him to break his promise. How could he tell his 
 father of the loss of the portfolio ? How confess to him 
 his fresh faults ? What was he to do without money ? If 
 he could not manage to ship on some vessel at once, he 
 would be reduced to beg. 
 
 All at once, amidst his tears, he saw a shining object on 
 the table. It was the twenty-dollar gold-piece which he 
 had taken out the night before and which he had left there
 
 THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 87 
 
 in his haste to hide the contents of the portfolio from the 
 sailor. This discovery consoled him somewhat. Thanks 
 to this scanty sum, carefully hoarded, he might wait for a 
 good opportunity to sail. He put the coin into his pocket 
 and rose, more composed, and decided to ask good Mr. 
 Da vis's advice. 
 
 His hat was lying on the floor, where he threw it the 
 previous nigjit, before going to bed. As he stooped to 
 pick it up, he saw close beside it a scrap of paper, torn 
 and yellow, but carefully folded together. He mechani- 
 cally took it up and unfolded it. The paper contained a 
 few lines, written in a cramped, delicate chirography, in 
 which he recognized at a glance the hand of Bastien 
 Moreau. He read : 
 
 "Starting from the point where the Murrumbidgee 
 joins the Murray, follow the right bank of the river for 
 about six hundred paces down to a narrow rocky ravine, 
 the mouth of which is shaded by a few gum-trees ; then, 
 turning your back on the river, go to the north and fol- 
 low the course of the ravine ; after walking two hours you 
 will come to an enormous stone standing alone, which 
 marks 
 
 The sentence was here interrupted by a rent which had 
 carried off the lower corner of the paper. In the opposite 
 corner, these words were still visible : " which runs down 
 twenty-eight feet"; and below were a few lines, marked 
 with figures, joining together round marks, probably the 
 remnant of a plan.
 
 88 BASTIEN MOREAU'S SECRET. 
 
 Daniel read these mysterious words several times over. 
 There was no doubt of it. This was the plan which the 
 miner mentioned in his journal, and which he always car- 
 ried about him. 
 
 " Why," thought the boy, " is this plan torn ? Perhaps 
 it is because Bastien, having exhausted the mine, had no 
 further need of it. But then why should he have kept 
 this fragment? And what can the Murray be? and the 
 Murrumbidgee ? I will know one of these days," he said 
 to himself; "at any rate I have the mysterious plan, 
 and as Mrs. Moreau is not here to profit by it, it is only 
 fair that I should make use of it. This plan was evi- 
 dently intended for me; a providential chance saved it 
 from Dominic's hands and placed it in mine." 
 
 He carefully folded the paper, put it in his waistcoat 
 pocket, and seizing his hat, rushed out. 
 
 As he hurried towards the pay-office, he muttered : " On 
 leaving the point where the Murrumbidgee joins the 
 Murray six hundred paces. I shall never forget it." 
 
 Mr. Davis was not in his office. Daniel waited for him 
 with ardent impatience, and as soon as he caught sight of 
 the good bookkeeper, ran to meefc him, crying : 
 
 " Good morning, Mr. Davis. I am off for Australia." 
 
 " Good morning, my lad," was the quiet reply. " Then 
 you 've found a vessel ? " 
 
 "No, sir, but I want to go to Australia." 
 
 " Very well, come into my office, and we 11 look over the
 
 THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 89 
 
 list of ships advertised to sail. We may find something 
 that will suit you." 
 
 Daniel followed Mr. Davis, who, less impatient than he, 
 made his arrangements for the day most leisurely. He 
 hung his hat and overcoat on a peg, slowly drew on his 
 black alpaca over-sleeves, and sat down in his great arm- 
 chair. Then he pulled towards him a register bound in 
 green, with a red square on the back, inscribed in gilt 
 letters with the words : " Shipping List, 1873." But> just as 
 lie was about to open it, he changed his mind, took from 
 his waistcoat pocket a small tortoise-shell snuff-box, and pro- 
 ceeded with all precaution to take a solemn pinch of snuff. 
 
 Daniel's southern blood boiled. At last the book keeper 
 put a respectable-looking pair of spectacles on his nose and 
 opened the book. 
 
 " We said Australia," he said quietly. " Let me see, let 
 me see," and his finger ran down the list of ships. " Here 
 is the Juno, Captain Marquand, loaded for Grahams- 
 town. That is at the Cape, not what you want. The 
 Bertha Alice, for Montevideo. The St. James Are you 
 absolutely bent on going to the antipodes ? " 
 
 " If I possibly can, sir," said Daniel timidly. 
 
 " Because, if not, here is the White Cross, loaded for Kio 
 Janeiro. The captain is a friend of mine, and I could rec- 
 ommend you to him." 
 
 " I should prefer Australia." 
 
 "You are determined, it seems. But what are you
 
 6 fcASTIEN MOREAU'S SECRET. 
 
 going to do there? It is not such an attractive coun- 
 try." 
 
 " I hardly know what my reason is, myself," stammered 
 the young man ; " but I want to ship for one of the Aus- 
 tralian ports, Sydney or Melbourne." 
 
 " Well, in that case, my lad, you won't ship from Cette," 
 replied the obliging bookkeeper. " I have looked through 
 the whole list of ships, those that are loading as well as 
 those that are sailing, and I don't see a single one that is 
 going to the land of your dreams." 
 
 " That 's a great pity, sir ; but what would you advise 
 me to do, then ? " 
 
 " Engage on the White Cross. You will see Brazil, which 
 is quite as good as Australia, and before you 've earned an 
 officer's berth, you will be sure to find an opportunity to 
 go to Melbourne. I will give you a line* to the captain ; 
 he may need a cabin boy. As for wages, you know cabin 
 boys are always wanted on board ship." 
 
 " I thank you," said Daniel, " but I should like to think 
 the matter over before I decide." 
 
 The boy had not foreseen this disappointment, and was 
 about to leave the office, quite crestfallen. 
 
 " Well, my lad, so the bank is closed. Any one might 
 know that by one look at your mug." 
 
 At these words, uttered in a cheerful tone, Daniel raised 
 his head, and saw before him a man of gigantic stature, 
 whose red face, framed in a short, tawny beard, and lighted
 
 THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 91 
 
 up by small, sharp eyes, wore a most attractive air of jollity. 
 A gold-laced cap, with a deep visor, and a blue cloth pilot- 
 jucket showed him to be the captain of a merchantman. 
 .he giant, enchanted with his own joke, was seized with a 
 loud iit of laughter which shook his whole huge person. 
 
 Daniel stood abashed, hat in hand, before this strange 
 creature. 
 
 " I suppose that the locker is empty," he continued, 
 " and you Ve been asking for an advance, but it 's a hard 
 squeeze." 
 
 " No, captain," said the young man, " that 's not it. 
 I 've been asking Mr. Davis for a berth." 
 
 " Ah ! " said the captain, growing serious, " you want to 
 ship ? " 
 
 " Yes, captain, as cabin boy." 
 
 " I thought so. How old are you ? " 
 
 " Fifteen." 
 
 " And you have not found a ship ? " 
 
 " No, captain. At least, I did not find one because I 
 only want to go to Australia." 
 
 "Ah! indeed!" said the captain. "And what is your 
 name ? " 
 
 " Daniel Riva, from Castel, in the Lower Pyrenees." 
 
 " Have you ever been on a voyage ? " 
 
 " No, captain, but I know the sea. My father is a pilot, 
 and I have been out with him." 
 
 " You look to me like a strong, hearty boy," continued
 
 92 BASTIEN MOREAU'S SECRET. 
 
 the captain. " You are just what I want Hark ye, I sail 
 to-rnorrow and I need a cabin boy. I go from here to the 
 coast of Africa, but there I shall load for Australia. Will 
 that suit you ? " 
 
 " Oh yes ! " was Daniel's joyful answer. 
 
 " Well, your fist on it, my lad." 
 
 And the captain completely swallowed the boy's slender 
 hand in his enormous red fist. Then, searching in his 
 waistcoat pocket, he drew out an eagle, which he gave the 
 boy. "There," said he, "there are ten dollars earnest 
 money. I depend upon you. To-morrow, at ten o'clock, 
 be on board. You won't forget: the Jackson, American 
 ship, Captain Green, bound for Mogador." 
 
 " Never fear, captain, I shall be punctual"
 
 "She was a fine brig." 
 
 CHAPTER VIII 
 
 CAPTAIN GREEN. 
 
 DANIEL was true to his appointment with Captain 
 Green. At early dawn he left the hospitable roof of Mrs. 
 Ginestous, and with his little bundle of clothes under his 
 arm went gayly towards the harbor. 
 
 It was a splendid morning. The sun shone on the 
 many-colored shipping, and a light breeze fluttered the can- 
 vas and flags of the forest of masts which filled the great 
 dock.
 
 94 CAPTAIN GREEN. 
 
 A custom-house officer pointed out the Jackson, which 
 had left the dock, ready to sail, and swung gently along- 
 side the jetty which defends the mouth of the harbor. 
 She was a fine brig, of five or six hundred tons, with 
 a well-shaped black hull and graceful mainmast. The 
 stars and stripes of the United States floated at the stern 
 and the white sails hung half furled at the yard-arms. 
 
 Daniel, like a true sailor's son, examined the vessel 
 closely ; then, satisfied with his scrutiny, he hailed a water- 
 man in the harbor, who put him on board the Jackson 
 with a few strokes of the oars. 
 
 The cabin ,boy, clinging to the companion-way hanging 
 from the starboard port, raised himself nimbly to the deck, 
 where he had no sooner set foot than he found himself 
 face to face with Captain Green, who cried pleasantly, 
 " Oh ! there you are, youngster. It is not ten o'clock yet. 
 I see that you are true to your word. I want to take 
 advantage of this fine breeze. We shall be off directly. 
 Make haste and stow your kit and get to work." 
 
 " I am ready, captain." 
 
 " That 's right. Some one will give you your number in 
 the mess. By the way, do you speak English ? No, of 
 course not. Where should you have learned it? But 
 you'll soon get used to it; my men have to speak all 
 languages. As all the orders are given in English, you 
 shall have a mate who will interpret them to you." And, 
 turning to the poop, the captain cried in stentorian tones : 
 " HoUo, hollo there ! Penguin ! "
 
 " You see this boy ? " said the captain, pointing to Daniel. ' This is the new cabin 
 hoy I told you about," Page 97.
 
 THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 97 
 
 At this summons, a cabin boy came running up in 
 working dress, that is, barefooted and simply dressed in 
 a blue shirt and trousers of the same color. He was about 
 the same age as Daniel, but more delicate and slender. His 
 great blue eyes and golden curls gave him an almost girlish 
 look. 
 
 " You see this boy ? " said the captain, pointing to 
 Daniel. "This is the new cabin boy I told you about. 
 Take him into the forecastle and let him hang his ham- 
 mock next to yours. You are to teach him his work. If 
 he don't do well, you will get the cat-o'-nine-tails. You 
 may go." 
 
 Daniel followed his new friend, who led him forward 
 into the tiny stateroom between decks, which they were 
 to share in common. While he made a hasty disposal 
 of his clothes, he questioned Penguin, who answered him 
 most amiably. 
 
 " The captain is a good fellow and very kind," he said, 
 "but you must beware how you put the mate out, for, 
 though he don't mean to be rough, he has a quick hand and 
 a hard. But you heard what the captain said. For some 
 days to come I shall take all your lickings ; afterwards, 
 when you have had time to learn the ropes, I can tell you 
 that you 11 have to take your turn." 
 
 " I 'm afraid that I never can learn English," said Daniel 
 somewhat uneasily. 
 
 "I'll help you," said Penguin; "besides, the captain 
 
 7
 
 98 CAPTAIN GREEN. 
 
 and the mate speak French as well as you do ; they are 
 Louisiana Creoles." 
 
 " And you ? " asked the novice. 
 
 " Oh, I am from Quebec. 1 am a Canadian." 
 
 " Then where did you learn to speak French so well ? " 
 
 " Oh, that 's just the way," said the boy, laughing, " all 
 you foreign people look upon us as utter savages. But they 
 speak French in Canada," he added, with some pride, " and 
 every good Canadian is as thorough a Frenchman as you 
 are." 
 
 A shrill whistle interrupted the conversation at this 
 point. 
 
 " Tumble up on deck ! " cried Penguin. " That 's the 
 mate's whistle." 
 
 As the boys scrambled up the stairs, they saw above 
 them the withered, bilious face of the mate, who was more 
 of a mulatto than a Creole, and who shouted angrily : 
 "What are you doing down below, you rascal? Here I 
 have been whistling for you an hour." 
 
 " Excuse me, sir, the captain ordered me to show the 
 new cabin boy the ropes." And Penguin pulled his com- 
 panion forward. 
 
 The mate eyed him from head to foot, and then said 
 abruptly : " Your name ? " 
 
 " Eiva, sir." 
 
 "Very well, Eiva, climb up to the top, and help the 
 sailors to unfurl the brigantine."
 
 THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 99 
 
 Without a word, the new cabin boy sprang into the 
 shrouds and was soon at his post. 
 
 The Jackson now made ready to leave port. Part of 
 the crew hauled in the tow-line, while the rest stood in 
 the rigging, ready to spread the sails to the wind. A 
 small tug towed the vessel beyond the pier, where it left 
 her. Then, at a signal from the captain, the masts were 
 covered with canvas, and the Jackson, with a graceful 
 courtesy, glided through the waves. To profit by the nor'- 
 nor'-wester, which blew favorably, the studding sails were 
 spread, and the coast-line faded fast in the dim distance. 
 
 Astride a boom, Daniel, hanging between sea and sky, 
 waved a cheerful farewell to the shores of France. The 
 fresh air, the excitement of working the ship, and the charm 
 of novelty, made him forget his cares. At last he was off. 
 Such was his inmost thought. It seemed to him that he 
 was leaving all his troubles behind him on shore, and 
 that thenceforth life would flow gently, without a storm, 
 beneath a cloudless sky. 
 
 However, towards evening the ship momentarily ap- 
 proached the French coast, and Daniel's heart throbbed with 
 emotion as he recognized the stern outlines of Cape Cerberus 
 from afar. The setting sun purpled the peaks of the Pyre- 
 nees, fishing-boats were returning home, and the sight re- 
 called to him the beautiful evening which proved the prelude 
 to all his misfortunes. He thought of his father, who per- 
 haps was there, close at hand, in one of those very boats ;
 
 100 CAPTAIN GREEN. 
 
 thought of his good mother watching at home, silently 
 weeping for her lost son. He then remembered that he 
 had never written to them since he left home ; the thought 
 sent a hot blush to his cheeks, and tears filled his eyes. 
 Instantly, carried away by a burst of repentance, he sprang 
 upon the rail and threw a loving kiss in the direction of 
 home, exclaiming : " I love you, and I swear that I will be 
 an, honest man." 
 
 Although the Jackson was a very small ship, her crew 
 was uncommonly large. Ten or twelve men could easily 
 work a brig of five or six hundred tons, while this one had 
 sixty stout sailors, not counting the officers and two cabin 
 boys. Daniel was much astonished to find so large a 
 number of hands, and questioned his comrade on the sub- 
 ject, but he merely replied with a grin : " The captain likes 
 to have plenty of men about him." 
 
 He might with equal truth have said that the captain had 
 striven to collect a specimen of every race on earth for his 
 ship. Certainly, the builders of the Tower of Babel could 
 scarcely have offered a stranger assembly than the crew of 
 the Jackson. The captain and mate, who although half 
 French, belonged to the United States, and the cook, an old 
 Virginia negro, considered themselves American citizens, 
 while the sailors were of every nationality. English pre- 
 vailed, but there were also Swedes, Spaniards, Italians, 
 French, and Dutch, the ship's carpenter even representing 
 the Parisian element. In a walk from one end of the deck
 
 THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 101 
 
 to the other, one might hear a medley of every conceiv- 
 able language ; not even Chinese was wanting, for Tchin- 
 yan, the captain's servant, found frequent occasion to in- 
 troduce the dialect of the Celestial Empire. Yet we must 
 say that, different as were their dialects, these men had a 
 strange likeness each to the other. Southerners or North- 
 erners were equally rough and ready ; their features were 
 alike marked by great determination. They were plainly 
 sailors to the finger-ends, long accustomed to hardship and 
 struggle in every sea and in every climate. In a word, it 
 was a picked crew. 
 
 As the ordinary working of so small a vessel did not re- 
 quire many men, the majority spent their time in playing 
 cards or in sleeping on deck. Strict discipline, neverthe- 
 less, reigned on board. Twice a day the captain reviewed 
 the crew, as is done on men-of-war. Captain Green, with 
 all his appearance of unruffled jollity, was not the man to 
 excuse the least breach of orders, and Daniel soon noticed 
 that all the sailors seemed to feel a mixture of enthusiastic 
 admiration and profound fear for this singular being. 
 
 " Why did the captain ship so many hands ? " he often 
 wondered. " Does it really take sixty men to carry a few 
 bales of silk and cases of liquor to Mogador, or are we going 
 to so dangerous a country that every ship requires a regi- 
 ment for its defence ? " 
 
 These thoughts occasionally disturbed him; but he was so 
 happy on board and the captain was so kind, that, turning
 
 102 CAPTAIN GREEN. 
 
 away from such ideas, he was content to enjoy the de- 
 lights of sailing over a calm blue sea. However, a myste- 
 rious occurrence soon reawakened his suspicions. 
 
 Six days after they sailed from Cette, favored by excep- 
 tional weather, the Jackson entered the Straits of Gib- 
 raltar under crowded sail Before long the huge rock 
 upon which the English have planted their fortress, the 
 true key to the Mediterranean, loomed up in the west. 
 
 The captain paced the poop-deck, followed by Daniel, 
 who carried the glass with which the officer constantly 
 scanned the Spanish coast. All at once Captain Green 
 snatched it roughly from the boy's hands, directed it to- 
 wards Gibraltar, then, turning towards the deck, which was 
 covered with sailors, he shouted : " All hands below ! " 
 
 At these words, which Daniel did not understand, there 
 was a perfect tumult on deck. The men rose hurriedly and 
 fled to the forecastle as if panic-stricken, with the excep- 
 tion of ten sailors, who, when the last refugee had vanished, 
 quickly and carefully closed the hatch, and the better 
 to conceal the opening, covered it with a large tarpaulin. 
 That done, the crew, thus diminished, scattered over the 
 deck and in the rigging, as if nothing out of the common 
 had happened. 
 
 The cabin boy, surprised at this unwonted activity, stood 
 glass in hand, by the captain, who said with a smile: 
 "Don't be alarmed, youngster; only whatever happens, 
 keep close to me, and not a word."
 
 THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 103 
 
 During the brief space required for the transformation of 
 the Jackson, a steamer left the harbor, and ran directly 
 across the bows of the brig, which was soon within hail. 
 The steamer hoisted the English flag, with the signal, 
 " Lay to." 
 
 Captain Green gave the order : " Hoist the colors ! " 
 and to tlie man at the helm : " Straight ahead ! " As the 
 brig continued on her road, the man-of-war fired a 
 blank cartridge. 
 
 "This time the invitation is urgent," muttered the 
 Louisianian, " we can 't get by without a dose " ; and turn- 
 ing to the pilot he shouted : " Hard a-starboard ! " then to 
 the quartermaster, " Take in the brigantine ! " The orders 
 were rapidly obeyed. The ship came about, and the sails 
 flapped heavily against the masts. 
 
 Instantly a boat was put off from the man-of-war and 
 approached the Jackson. A ladder was let down, and two 
 officers of the British navy came on board. The captain 
 received them politely at the port gangway. After an ex- 
 change of salutes, one of the officers said : " Excuse me, 
 captain, but we are acting in accordance witli orders sent 
 us from the admiralty. Be good enough to show us your 
 charter party." 
 
 "Here are my charter party and my bills of lading," 
 replied Captain Green, handing the officer a bundle of 
 papers, which he examined carefully, and then said : 
 
 " You are bound for Mogador ? "
 
 104 CAPTAIN GREEN. 
 
 "Yes, sir, with a half cargo of liquors and stuffs." 
 
 " How many men on board ? " 
 
 " Ten, besides my two officers and the cabin boys." 
 
 With a" rapid glance around him, the officer assured him- 
 self that the number stated by the captain was correct. 
 He then re-read the ship's papers and said: "You are 
 chartered by a French firm ? " 
 
 " The firm of Pratt and Co., of Cette." 
 
 " Well, captain, before I leave you, I must warn you that 
 your errand is a most dangerous one, and that if you don't 
 want to lose your ship, you had better discharge your goods 
 or change your colors at Gibraltar." 
 
 " I have no objection to change my colors," said Captain 
 Green, with a laugh, " but I am in haste and can't wait. 
 Besides, what danger can I meet with between here and 
 Mogador ? " 
 
 "The Atlanta, a privateer belonging to the Southern 
 Confederacy, has been hovering about these parts for 
 several weeks. A mail-packet, which arrived here from 
 Gibraltar to-day, reports meeting her off the Canaries. 
 Now perhaps you do not know that this pirate vessel haunts 
 this much-frequented route to seize all ships flying the 
 Northern flag as you do, and that after stripping she burns 
 them." 
 
 " The devil ! " said the captain, scratching his nose, with a 
 puzzled look, " that's serious ; but," he went on, with a 
 proud toss of the head, " my ship is a fast sailer. It will
 
 THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 105 
 
 have to be a very smart fellow that catches her. I will 
 proceed all the same, with your permission." 
 
 " So be it. You are warned. Our errand is done." 
 
 The two English officers saluted him and left the ship. 
 As their boat put off, the captain leaned over the bulwarks 
 and shouted after them : 
 
 " Would you be so kind, gentlemen, as to give me the 
 exact point at which the Atlanta was last seen ? " 
 
 " To the soath of Fortaventura Isle." 
 
 " A thousand thanks ! " replied the captain, and appar- 
 ently very much pleased with the information, he put 
 the glass into its case, with a smart shove, and, turning to 
 the mate, said : " Order the helmsman to resume his 
 course." 
 
 The crew did not venture up from the forecastle for a 
 breath of fresh air and to continue their lazy habits, until 
 the vessel, leaving the straits, had doubled Cape Spartel 
 and taken a southerly course. 
 
 Even then the captain ordered the officers to keep a strict 
 lookout; he himself studied the horizon unceasingly all 
 day, but no suspicious sail was signalled. The wind was 
 favorable, the sea was calm. 
 
 Then how did it happen that so experienced a sailor as 
 Captain Green, the commander of an American vessel so 
 well known at New Orleans, made such a stupid mistake ? 
 Was he blinded by fears of meeting the terrible Atlanta ? 
 Was he deceived in his chart by an apparent similarity of
 
 106 CAPTAIN GREEN. 
 
 names ? However that may be, the fact was that the 
 Jackson sailed by Mogador without noticing it, skirted the 
 African coast for several days, and, instead of entering a 
 friendly port, anchored one evening below Cape Bojador, in 
 a lonely bay, shut in by the shifting plains of Sahara.
 
 " The captain anxiously swept the horizon." 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 THE SIGNAL ON CAPE BOJADOR. 
 
 IF Daniel was surprised to see the Jackson anchor off a 
 desert coast, his surprise became amazement next morning 
 when he heard the captain say that the vessel had reached 
 her journey's end. However, the crew seemed perfectly 
 satisfied. Boats were launched, stocked with provisions, 
 and the men went off, leaving only a handful of sailors to 
 guard the ship. Daniel accompanied Captain Green, who 
 had taken him into his personal service. 
 
 The boats crossed the shallow bay and landed on a hard 
 sand beach, beyond which lay a line of low hills. Cape 
 Bojador, forming one horn of the crescent, stood boldly 
 out to sea and reared its bald, barren head some twenty 
 yards above the hills.
 
 108 THE SIGNAL ON CAPE BOJADOR. 
 
 It is difficult to imagine a spot more desolate, deserted, 
 and forlorn than this part of the African coast, where 
 the vast ocean bathes with its blue waves the yellowish 
 billows of the vast, sandy sea of Sahara, in a vain attempt 
 to impart a little of their own superabundant vitality. 
 On the very shores of the bay, on the flanks of the sand- 
 hills, grow thick tufts of alf a, a precious growth, but of 
 an evil mien with its long, silver-gray needles. Directly 
 beyond the shore-line, all vegetation ceases. As far as 
 the eye can see to the eastward, there is nothing but sand ; 
 no house, no human being is visible. 
 
 No sooner had the men landed than they set to work. 
 While some, climbing the steep sides of Cape Bojador, 
 quickly pitched a couple of tents, the other and larger 
 portion scattered over the sand-hills, where, armed with 
 their sheath-knives, they vigorously attacked the alfa 
 grass. Binding it into sheaves, they heaped them at the 
 extreme point of the cape, and the captain lighted this 
 impromptu bonfire with his own hand. In a few seconds 
 the crackling flames rose upwards and a. thick column of 
 smoke burst forth, the white plume reaching a tremendous 
 height, as there was not the slightest air stirring. 
 
 While the sailors, working under the mate's orders, cut 
 down more grass to keep up the fire, the captain anxiously 
 swept the horizon with his glass. 
 
 What could all this mean ? Why was this fire kindled 
 on this desert^shore ? If they were trying to escape
 
 THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 109 
 
 Confederate cruisers, was there no danger that this signal 
 would be seen by them ? Daniel knew not what to think ; 
 his face betrayed his surprise so plainly that the captain 
 could not help smiling. 
 
 " I fear we shall have to wait some time longer," he 
 muttered as he shut up his telescope ; and turning to Dan- 
 iel, he added : " Hark ye, my boy, it is high time that you 
 knew why we are here. Much as I wished to do so, it 
 was impossible for me to say a word to you at Cette or 
 even during the voyage. I could not risk injuring our 
 noble cause by a possible indiscretion on your part. I 
 took you on board partly because I needed you, but also 
 because I saw by your face that you were a bold lad who 
 would not object to a few strange adventures. Was I 
 right ? " 
 
 " I don't think, captain, that I ever showed myself a 
 coward, and I should n't be a sailor's son if I did not love 
 a roving life. But " 
 
 " Yes, I know what you would say," rejoined the cap- 
 tain ; " you want to hear a few more particulars. All in due 
 time. To come to the point : you have probably heard of 
 the war which has been raging in North America for two 
 years past ? " 
 
 " In a vague way, captain. But I remember that my 
 father sometimes told me what he read in the papers about 
 the matter." 
 
 " Well," continued Captain Green, " the Northern por-
 
 110 THE SIGNAL ON CAPE BOJADOR. 
 
 tiori of the United States wanted to abolish slavery at a 
 stroke. This was a very wise idea, and I, for my own 
 part, should not oppose its execution to a reasonable de- 
 gree ; but if carried out alt at once, it would ruin the 
 Southern States, whose rich and fertile soil could only be 
 cultivated by negroes. Louisiana, my own State, Georgia, 
 Florida, Virginia, in a word, the whole South, rebelled 
 against the arbitrary action of the Yankees. The latter 
 then excited our slaves against us ; our homes, our fields, 
 were pillaged and burned ; our wives and children mur- 
 dered. We were forced to take up arms to defend our 
 honor, our independence, and our lives. Unable to crush 
 us on the field of battle, the perfidious Yankees resolved 
 to destroy our commerce ; they blockaded our ports, and 
 stopped all our ships. Then our brave president called to 
 mind the valorous deeds of France when blockaded by 
 the English and Spanish. He remembered that her cor- 
 sairs, Jean Bart, Surcouf, and many, many others, served 
 their country well. He appealed to every man of gene- 
 rous heart, and launched bold rovers upon every sea, who, 
 pursuing the Northern merchantmen, wounded the avari- 
 cious Yankees in their most tender point. I solicited and 
 obtained the honor of serving my country in this way. 
 Leaving Eichmond amid a thousand dangers, I crossed the 
 blockade, and bought a fine, swift steamer in England. I 
 armed and equipped her, and was about to start out ; but 
 the English police were watching me, and I was arrested
 
 THE TWO CABIN BOYS. Ill 
 
 with some of my crew just as I was sailing. Luckily, 
 my ship, in charge of a faithful officer, furnished with 
 instructions from me, contrived to get away from England. 
 At last, after many petty annoyances, I was set free. 
 Followed by my men, I managed to reach France. At 
 Cette, I bought this little brig without rousing suspicion, 
 and came here, to this desolate corner of Sahara, where 
 my ship will soon join us." 
 
 " Then, captain," interrupted Daniel, " the Jackson " 
 
 " The Jackson goes no farther. My ship is that Atlanta 
 of which you have already heard, for it seems that my 
 mate, Mr. Evans, has not been wasting his time. I shall 
 reward him well. So, my boy, know that your master is 
 captain, and you are cabin boy, of the Atlanta, whether 
 you will or no. Come, is n't it better to be on board a good 
 man-of-war than to play the part of scullion on a trading 
 vessel ? " 
 
 " It is rather late in the day to ask me now," was the 
 frank reply ; " but " 
 
 " No buts," said Captain Green sharply ; " if you 're not 
 satisfied, I '11 put you on shore at the first port, that 's all." 
 
 " That is not what I was going to say, Captain. I 
 am happy to serve under your orders, for you have always 
 been kind to me ; but you promised to take me to Aus- 
 tralia." 
 
 " Ah ! so that 's where the shoe pinches," said the cap- 
 tain, with a laugh. " Well, we will go to Australia, I prom-
 
 112 THE SIGNAL ON CAPE BOJADOR. 
 
 ise you. As soon as we have swept the Atlantic clean, we 
 will take a look at the Indian Ocean to see if there is n't 
 some Yankee bark lurking there for us to scuttle. And 
 now, let 's try if the Atlanta is n't in sight. Not that I 
 blame Mr. Evans for the delay, for you can understand 
 that I "could not make an appointment to the minute." 
 
 An hour later Daniel had made up his mind to accept 
 what he had at first called kidnapping. He was now as 
 impatient as the rest of the crew for the arrival of the 
 famous Atlanta. 
 
 All day- long the bonfire, fed by the sailors, threw up its 
 cloud of smoke, which changed at nightfall to a pillar of 
 burning flame. Placed thus upon an eminence, the bril- 
 liant signal -must have been visible across the Sahara as 
 well as far out at sea. So, if it escaped the lookout on the 
 Atlanta, it might attract the attention of the wandering 
 tribes of the desert. 
 
 This part of the Sahara is inhabited, or rather traversed, 
 by Moorish tribes, roving between Morocco and Senegal 
 with their scanty flocks. To these miserable Moors, fan- 
 atic and cruel as they are, any vessel cast upon the coast by 
 a storm is a tempting prey. At the first sign of a wreck, 
 these wretches fall upon the luckless castaways, strip them, 
 and leave them to die of hunger and thirst on the burning 
 sands, or else they carry them off into slavery, and sell 
 them in the market-places of Timbuctoo or Adrar. 
 
 Therefore, the column of fire being seen by a horseman
 
 THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 113 
 
 of the tribe of Ouled-bon-Seba, he hastened to notify one 
 of the parties encamped a few miles away from the cape. 
 The Moors, foreseeing a shipwreck, rushed in a body to 
 the coast. 
 
 Captain Green had spent the night on the lookout with 
 his men. Although not fearing any attack from the land, 
 he posted armed sentinels on the outskirts of his camp. 
 
 The first peep of dawn revealed to one of these guards a 
 number of human forms prowling about the beach and 
 cape. The man ran to inform the captain, who had 
 scarcely left his tent when he saw that a large party of 
 Moors had established themselves on the edge of the bay. 
 The boats had put off to the Jackson on the approach of 
 these marauders, thus cutting off all chance of escape for the 
 men on shore. 
 
 At the first glance, Captain Green grasped the really 
 critical situation in which he was placed. His sailors 
 speedily rallied round him, ready for a fight ; but it was 
 evident that the scanty band would have tough work to 
 cut a path through the Moors, who were far more numerous 
 and were all armed with guns. On the other hand, these 
 latter seemed somewhat surprised ; having hastened thither 
 to rob a disabled ship, they gazed with amazement at the 
 Jackson riding at anchor in the bay, and the crew undoubt- 
 edly struck them as much more formidable than the 
 handful of dejected castaways whom they had expected 
 to find. 
 
 8
 
 114 THE SIGNAL ON CAPE BOJADOK. 
 
 Hesitating thus on both sides, the two parties consulted 
 together. Captain Green was first to come to a decision. 
 Arranging his men in line on the crest of the hill, he 
 ordered them to stand ready to protect him, while he ad- 
 vanced to parley with the natives. Accompanied only by 
 Daniel, he walked towards the enemy, waving a white 
 handkerchief. 
 
 His approach seemed to excite a lively emotion among 
 the Moors. They uttered loud cries and curses, proving 
 that they were not agreed as to the reception to be given 
 to the captain. Finally the peace party carried the day, 
 for two men stepped out of the crowd and advanced to 
 meet him. 
 
 One of them was an old fellow, with a long white beard, 
 finely chiselled features, and venerable air, but, like all the 
 Moors, sly and hypocritical in expression. He was 
 wrapped in an immense white burnous,^fastened round 
 his neck by a rope of twisted camel's hair, and display- 
 ing a pair of loose red Zouave trousers beneath its ample 
 folds. 
 
 His companion, a blubber-lipped Berber, almost a negro, 
 was an active young man, whose eyes rolled fiercely 
 in his head. Covered with rags, he leaned haughtily 
 on a long, damascened gun. They were, undoubtedly, 
 two important personages? two chiefs of the Ouled-bon- 
 Se'ba. 
 
 Approaching the captain, the old man saluted him nia-
 
 THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 115 
 
 jestically with the Arab greeting: " Salam allekoum!" 
 adding in the purest French, " Are you French ?" 
 
 " Yes," said the captain unhesitatingly. 
 
 " I have been at Algiers," continued the Moor, " and I 
 know the French. I am Ali-ben-Mansuur, sheik of the 
 Ouled-bon-Se'ba. Why are you in our territory ? " 
 
 " What is that to you ? " replied the captain. " We 
 came yesterday and shall probably leave to-morrow ; our 
 presence cannot annoy you to any great extent. If you 
 know the French, you must know that they are the friends 
 of the Arabs, but that they will not put up with tyranny. 
 Tell your men who we are and order them to retire." 
 
 " I cannot," replied the sheik. " By an old law of the 
 land, every ship which touches here becomes the property 
 of the Ouled -bon-Seba. Your ship is ours : if you wish to 
 keep it you must pay a ransom." 
 
 The captain was about to answer this impudent proposi- 
 tion as it deserved ; but a sudden thought cut short his 
 half -uttered sentence, and he added : " In all my voyages 
 I have respected the laws of whatever country I might 
 chance to visit. I am therefore ready to comply with 
 your demands. I have no further use for the ship which 
 you see lying yonder, for I expect another to join me at 
 this very spot. I accordingly agree to surrender my ship 
 to your men, but on condition that you first permit us to 
 take away all necessary supplies." 
 
 " I will communicate your offer to my comrade, Bou-
 
 116 THE SIGNAL ON CAPE BOJADOK. 
 
 Sliman, Aga of Each." And the old man translated the 
 captain's remarks into Arabic. 
 
 " The man is a coward," said the aga. 
 
 " Or perhaps a traitor," replied the sheik ; " but leave him 
 to me. Does not the Prophet say, 'The believer's folly 
 has more wisdom in it than the infidel's discretion ' ? " and 
 turning to the officer he said : " Bou -Sliman accepts. Re- 
 turn to your men. We will make way for you to pass, 
 having faith in the promise that you have given us." 
 
 Captain Green and the cabin boy returned to their camp. 
 The former saw that he must profit by the friendly feeling 
 of the Moors, and take refuge on the Jackson, where they 
 could more securely await the Atlanta's arrival. He there- 
 fore collected his men, recommended the utmost prudence, 
 and forbade them to use their knives unless it came to the 
 last extreme. A few additional handfuls of alfa grass were 
 thrown upon the bonfire, which blazed up with renewed 
 vigor ; and then the little party, leaving their camp, took 
 the path to the beach. 
 
 At their approach the Moors moved away, and stood in 
 solid phalanx at the foot of the sand-hills. They uttered 
 wild yells, a sort of savage battle-cry, as the procession 
 filed by them ; but not a gun was lifted, or other token of 
 hostility given. 
 
 The captain, reassured by this condition of things, hailed 
 the boats, which, putting off from the Jackson, made for 
 the shore. They were close at hand, the sailors broke
 
 THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 117 
 
 their ranks preparatory to embarking, when a terrible 
 volley of shot from the Moors cast confusion among them, 
 wounding and killing several of their number. In the 
 twinkling of an eye, the little band was surrounded by the 
 savage horde, and a frightful conflict followed. The sailors, 
 drawing their long knives, fought hand to hand with the 
 Moors, while Captain Green, a revolver in each hand, 
 cleared a space around him. 
 
 In spite of the overwhelming numbers of the enemy, 
 the sailors had the advantage ; the Moors were already 
 quitting the field, when the swarthy Bou-Sliman, covered 
 with blood, rushed towards Daniel, and seizing him in his 
 strong arms, lifted him from the ground and ran off with 
 him. But Penguin heard his cries;- and, nothing heed- 
 ing, armed only .with his sheath-knife, he flew after the 
 Moor and plunged his weapon into his back. The giant 
 dropped his victim and rolled to the ground, while the 
 young Canadian, helping Daniel, still dizzy with sur- 
 prise, to rise to his feet, led him back to the ranks of his 
 friends. 
 
 Just at this moment a loud report shook the loose 
 soil of the foot-hills. A superb steamer entered the 
 bay, and boats loaded with men put hastily off for the 
 shore. 
 
 At the sight of this unexpected reinforcement, the Moors 
 took flight, and vanished behind the sand-hills. 
 
 " Friends, it is the Atlanta ! " cried Captain Green.
 
 118 THE SIGNAL ON CAPE BOJADOR. 
 
 " Three cheers for the Atlanta ! " was the simultaneous 
 shout of the sailors. 
 
 The first boat reached the shore. An officer leaped out 
 and ran towards the captain of the Jackson, who, offering 
 him his hand, said simply : " You are punctual, Mr. 
 Evans."
 
 f 
 
 "The Atlanta." 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 PENGUIN. 
 
 THAT same day the Jackson, stripped of everything of 
 any value, was given to the flames, and Captain Green, with 
 his faithful crew, took possession of the Atlanta, which 
 steamed rapidly away from those inhospitable shores. 
 
 It was the first time in his life that Daniel had ever set 
 foot on a man-of-war ; he was therefore greatly amazed at 
 the stately aspect of the cruiser. 
 
 The Atlanta was a magnificent iron steamer of more 
 than three thousand tons. A powerful screw gave her a 
 speed of fifteen knots an hour ; the tall, clipper-rigged masts
 
 120 PENGUIN. 
 
 could carry her at an equally rapid rate if her coal gave 
 out or any accident happened to the engine. One look at 
 her long, slender hull and her bare, straight-sheered deck, 
 was enough to prove that her constructor's only thought 
 was to give her a rate of speed superior to that of any or- 
 dinary inan-of-war or merchantman. With all steam on, 
 and her heavy spread of canvas filled by a favoring wind, 
 the Atlanta literally flew over the water like some superb 
 bird of prey. 
 
 If the bird had wings, it had beak and claws as well 
 Two fine howitzers planted on deck, one at the bow, the 
 other at the stern, enabled her to strike the flying foe or to 
 arrest pursuit, while twelve cannon, concealed between 
 decks, when it came to a fight revealed their brazen jaws, 
 hidden in ordinary times by the closed ports. 
 
 The interior of the ship was arranged with the utmost 
 care. The hold contained spacious magazines, in which 
 ammunition, coal, water, and copious supplies of food were 
 stored ; other compartments, still empty, were reserved for 
 the booty to be taken from the enemy. The engine, with 
 its vast motors and huge boilers, occupied the centre of the 
 hull Between the hold and the deck was the great " be- 
 tween-decks," containing the quarters of the crew forward, 
 the guns and cockpit in the centre ; and in the stern the 
 state-rooms of the officers and the captain's cabin, fitted up 
 with extreme luxury and taste. 
 
 Daniel and Penguin were established in cosy quarters,
 
 THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 121 
 
 provided with two good berths, in the stern, near the ward- 
 room. The two boys thus enjoyed the privilege conferred 
 on them by the captain when he attached them to the 
 private service of the ship's officers, for the other cabin 
 boys were sent forward with the sailors. 
 
 Admirable cleanliness and order prevailed in every part 
 of the vessel, and, as Penguin admiringly said, you could 
 eat your dinner off the Atlanta's deck with as much pleas- 
 ure as if it were the finest table in the world. 
 
 It was no easy matter to keep in bounds a body of one 
 hundred and fifty men, comprising adventurers of every 
 nationality. To see Captain Green, with his red face and 
 jolly smile, pacing the deck of his ship with a slow and 
 heavy tread, one would have imagined him the very last 
 man to be entrusted with so arduous a task. But beneath 
 his rather vulgar exterior, the captain had an upright, gen- 
 erous soul, a cultured mind, and iron will. If his noisy 
 mirth enlivened his men, he could quiet them with a 
 word, or, if necessary, with a gesture. One day, a German 
 sailor giving him a rough answer, the brave captain took 
 him by the belt with one hand and tossed him contemptu- 
 ously to the other end of -the deck. 
 
 There was plenty of hard work on board the Atlanta. 
 Besides the scrupulous neatness required, and the necessary 
 working of the ship, the captain insisted upon gun-drills 
 and constant boat-exeroises. Assisted by Evans, and Nich- 
 ols, the mate of the Jackson, Captain Green labored inces-
 
 122 PENGUIN. 
 
 santly to perfect his crew. With this object in view, 
 lie steered the Atlanta in a southerly direction, unwilling 
 to begin action until he was sure of his ship and his 
 men. 
 
 Daniel, who was daily more gratified by the captain's 
 kindness, felt that it was a pleasure to sail under such a 
 leader, forgetting all his schemes for making a fortune, 
 lie gave himself up to the enjoyment of this active life, 
 beneath a fair sky, upon one of the smoothest seas on 
 earth. 
 
 After a imsy day, he spent a happy evening with his 
 friend Penguin. Since the latter had rescued him from 
 death, Daniel's budding friendship had turned to deep love. 
 He considered the amiable, modest Canadian as the model 
 of every virtue. He opened his heart to him, confiding 
 all his sorrows and his past faults to him ; but he was 
 silent concerning his discovery of Bastien Moreau's 
 secret, although the plan of the mine never left his 
 pocket. 
 
 At night, when the crew, resting from the day's labors, 
 gathered together in the bows to sing or play cards, the 
 two boys nestled in some dark corner, behind a heap of 
 ropes, and exchanged confidences. 
 
 " You are very lucky," said Penguin to Daniel one day, 
 when the latter was talking of the kind parents whom he 
 had left behind in Castel. " When you go back to them, 
 they will forgive all your faults, while I am utterly alone
 
 THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 123 
 
 in the world. I have no family but the crew of the 
 Atlanta. I have nothing to tie me to life except our cap- 
 tain, whom I love with my whole heart." 
 
 " And I," said Daniel reproachfully. " Am I not your 
 friend?" 
 
 " Yes, but we shall have to part before long. You are 
 only here by accident, and at the first opportunity to 
 carry out your plans for the future, you will be off." 
 
 " You shall go with me, and we will make our fortunes 
 together." 
 
 " Impossible," replied the young Canadian. " t owe every- 
 thing to the captain, and 1 shall never leave him so long 
 as I can be of any use to him ; and then I fear I should 
 sadly miss his loud voice, promising me the cat-o'-nine- 
 tails, while his hand never gave me anything but caresses. 
 He is not like Mr. Nichols, who says little but strikes 
 hard." 
 
 " Then you have no relations in Canada ? " asked Daniel. 
 
 " Not that I know of. My father, Denis Laverton, 
 for you must have guessed that Penguin was not my real 
 name ; it is a nickname, to which I am so accustomed 
 that it seems quite natural to me. My real name is Mar- 
 tial." 
 
 " Martial, that is a nice name," said Daniel. " I shall 
 always call you Martial ; I like it much better than Pen- 
 guin." 
 
 " As you like. . I was going to tell you that my father,
 
 124 PENGUIN. 
 
 Denis Laverton, was a voyager in the service of the Hud- 
 son's Bay Company." 
 
 " What do you mean by ' a voyager ' ? " 
 
 " That is the Canadian name for the agents whom the 
 Company sends out among the Indian tribes of its vast 
 territory, to collect furs and skins. My father married at 
 Quebec. My mother, unable to endure the severe climate 
 of the North, lived there with me, their only child. I was 
 eight years old when she died, and I was left for some 
 time dependent on the charity of neighbors, who took me 
 in. On his return from one of his long journeys, my 
 father found himself a widower, with a son to support. As 
 he had neither fortune nor family, he scarcely knew what 
 to do with me ; but, in spite of my delicate looks, I was 
 strong and full of courage. I therefore begged him not 
 to leave me in Quebec but to take me with him. He. 
 finally yielded to my prayers, and we soon started out. 
 The Company had recently made him voyager to Fort 
 Enterprise, one of the most northerly posts, near Great 
 Slave Lake. 
 
 " We had to travel two whole months before we reached 
 the fort. I, who had spent my childhood on the green, 
 fertile shores of the St. Lawrence, felt a bitter pang when 
 we reached our journey's end, after crossing the vast desert 
 plains of the northwest. The fort was composed simply of 
 three or four wooden huts, with a few stores for the furs, all 
 surrounded by a high palisade made of pine-tree trunks.
 
 THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 125 
 
 So far, it resembled all the others which we had passed on 
 our way, but the surrounding country made it seem the 
 most horrible spot on earth. 
 
 " You saw the Desert of Sahara the other day ? Well, 
 Cape Bojador, with its glaring sand-hills and bright blue 
 sea, is a paradise compared to the country in which I was 
 condemned to live. Imagine a vast plain, frightful in its 
 monotony, thinly sprinkled with dwarf pines and scrubby 
 birches, stretching between two great bodies of water, 
 Great Bear Lake to the north, and Great Slave Lake 
 to the south. For a few weeks the sun warmed the 
 plain, and life seemed barely possible ; but from the month 
 of August the snow spread its white shroud over all, and 
 it never melted before May, and sometimes not until 
 June. 
 
 "The only inhabitants of the fort were two of the 
 Company's agents with their families, making in all eleven 
 persons. We were frequently visited by Indians, if I may 
 give that name to the miserable Esquimaux who frequent 
 those frozen regions ; but during the three hardest months 
 of the winter we were shut up in our houses, cut off from 
 all communication with the rest of the world." 
 
 " Oh, how frightful ! " exclaimed Daniel. 
 
 " Yes, indeed it was," continued Penguin, with a sigh ; 
 " and yet the three years which I spent in those icy wastes 
 still seem to me the most beautiful of niy life. I soon 
 grew used to the rough way of living. My father, who
 
 126 PENGUIN. 
 
 was a skilful hunter, took me with him on his expeditions 
 through the woods, and taught me to set traps, to track 
 animals by their footprints, and to know the different 
 species. We visited the Esquimau camps up as far as 
 the Great Copper-Mine River, which rises in the Polar Sea. 
 After a time I became intimate with the children of the 
 two agents, and when I returned to the fort, I felt as if I 
 were coming home. Yes, I was happy, very happy. 
 
 " This happiness was of brief duration. One day an 
 Indian messenger brought my father a letter from one of 
 the directors, informing him that they had given him the 
 command of Fort Selkirk on the Yukon River. This was an 
 unexpected advancement for iny father ; but still I saw 
 that he regretted leaving his old mates. His mission was, 
 moreover, a very delicate one, requiring much tact. Fort 
 Selkirk had been built a few years before, near the boun- 
 daries of Alaska, and then abandoned. The Company now 
 wished to reoccupy it, in order to confirm their possession 
 of this territory, which a Russian society of fur-seekers 
 disputed with them. My father's instructions were to 
 proceed first to Fort Halkett, lying to the south of Great 
 Slave Lake. 
 
 " It was then April, but it would take us at least five 
 months to reach Fort Selkirk. We had no tune to lose, 
 and we set out immediately on receipt of our orders. We 
 reached the Mackenzie River, and went up the valley of 
 the Penny River, so called by the old voyagers because
 
 THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 127 
 
 its bed is covered with little, round, shiny pebbles, like 
 coins. 
 
 " It 's a hard task, I can tell you, for a boy of eleven to 
 travel on foot, for months, in so rugged a region. Occa- 
 sionally we came across an Indian settlement where we 
 spent the night ; but more often we had to content our- 
 selves with a bed on the ground before a large fire of pine- 
 branches. 
 
 " However, we were both in good health, though greatly 
 fatigued, when we reached Fort Halkett, picturesquely 
 situated on the bank of the Penny Eiver, at the foot of a 
 chain of the Rocky Mountains. 
 
 " There we remained a month, not to rest, but to wait 
 for the sledges and dogs needed to carry all the supplies 
 required for our establishment. This delay was the cause 
 of all the misfortunes which befell us." 
 
 " What could you do with dogs ? " asked Daniel. 
 
 " The dog," replied Penguin, " is a most necessary animal 
 in those countries. The cold being too intense for oxen or 
 horses, the sledges, which take the place of wagons, are 
 entirely drawn by dogs ; and I assure you that the poor 
 beasts do their work well, running rapidly over the frozen 
 ground. 
 
 "At last, all was ready, and we left Fort Halkett. 
 Besides my father and myself, our expedition included two 
 half-breeds and a dozen Indians. As we advanced west- 
 ward, the country became suddenly gloomy, and the roads
 
 128 PENGUIN. 
 
 almost impassable. Mountains barred our way, and we 
 found it difficult to cross them with our dogs and sledges. 
 October arrived, and with it regular winter weather, with 
 snow storms and icy squalls. Still we were very far from 
 Fort Selkirk. My father, in spite of his long experience 
 of this region, began to feel uneasy. 
 
 "One night we encamped in a narrow valley after a 
 painful march. The dogs could go no farther. We tried 
 to kindle a fire; the wind prevented us. At last we 
 wrapped ourselves in our furs, and lay down on the snow 
 to sleep. Towards midnight I was roused by a violent 
 shake, but I was so benumbed with cold that I could 
 hardly move. It was my father, who, awakened by the 
 storm, had dragged me forth from the snow which com- 
 pletely covered me. He took me in his arms and carried 
 me to some high rocks which overlooked our halting-place. 
 A whirlwind of snow swept madly through the valley" 
 In vain we shouted to our companions : there was no an- 
 swer; and in the morning, when day dawned, we saw 
 nothing before us but a vast field of snow. The poor 
 wretches, surprised in their sleep, rested forever beneath 
 this cold shroud. 
 
 " Nor was our fate much better. What was to become of 
 us, alone in this awful desert ? Our terrified dogs had fled 
 or were swallowed up by the tempest. Digging down into 
 the snow, we recovered one sledge, and loading ourselves 
 with provisions, we left this valley of death.
 
 ' Continue to travel towards the southwest. You will reach the sea and be 
 saved." Page 131.
 
 THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 131 
 
 "We could no longer hope to reach Fort Selkirk; to 
 return to Fort Halkett was equally impossible. My father 
 recollected that another of the Company's posts, Fort Mum- 
 ford, lay towards the southwest, and we turned our steps 
 in that direction. 
 
 " Alas ! after travelling for a fortnight, our provisions 
 gave out, and the fort was still remote, for all we knew. 
 My father, though stronger than I, was exhausted. He 
 walked with great difficulty, and we advanced but slowly. 
 I have always suspected that my dear father deprived 
 himself of food, to feed me. For several days our sole box 
 of biscuits diminished very gradually. 
 
 " At last, one night, when darkness compelled us to rest, 
 my father said : 
 
 " ' I feel, my poor Martial, that I shall not last much 
 longer. My strength is exhausted and I am overcome 
 by cold. I am dying. Continue to travel towards the 
 southwest. You will reach the sea, and you will be saved, 
 for the Indians have numerous settlements on the sea- 
 shore.' 
 
 " In vain I strove to encourage and reanimate him. As 
 he said, he could struggle no longer with the cold, and 
 before day dawned I pressed to my heart naught but a 
 frozen corpse. I could not bear to leave my dear father, 
 but was forced to bury him in the snow and to resume my 
 journey. 
 
 " Three days after, dragging myself painfully along, I
 
 132 PENGUIN. 
 
 came suddenly upon an Indian encampment. The poor 
 natives received me hospitably and treated me with the 
 greatest kindness. I spent the rest of the winter with 
 them, and the following spring I went to Vancouver, the 
 capital of British Columbia. 
 
 " The Columbians were less charitable to me than the 
 Indians. Wandering along the streets of that English 
 city, I was literally perishing of hunger, repulsed and 
 rejected everywhere, when one day a sea-captain whom I 
 had followed, begging him to help me, turned upon me, 
 saying : 
 
 " ' A rascal of your size ought not to be begging.' 
 
 " ' I am hungry, sir,' I replied. 
 
 " ' If you are hungry, why don't you work ? ' 
 
 " ' I should be glad to work, but I 'm hungry.' 
 
 " My tone and looks must have been pitiful, for the 
 captain, without a word, took my hand and led me along. 
 As he walked quickly and I was very weak, I could 
 scarcely keep pace with him. At last my strength failed 
 me and I came to a standstill. Then the brave fellow, 
 without an instant's hesitation, took me in his arms 
 and carried me. I was soon on board his ship, where I 
 was nursed back to health. The captain engaged me as 
 cabin boy, and as I still wore my close-fitting trapper's 
 dress, made of furs, the sailors gave me the name of 
 Penguin." 
 
 " Who was this captain ? " said Daniel.
 
 THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 133 
 
 " Did n't I tell you ? It was Captain Green. You may 
 fancy how I love him. I have never left him since." 
 
 " Well, I loved him before," said the French boy, " but 
 after what you have told me, poor Penguin, no, I mean, 
 dear Martial, I shall love him just twice as much. "
 
 "Confusion ran riot." 
 
 CHAPTER XL 
 
 CAPTURE OF THE BLUE BOY. 
 
 AFTER several days of hard drill, which put the men in 
 good condition, the captain, now sure of his crew, ordered 
 the ship to be headed to the north. The Atlanta, taking 
 her course, cruised about the thirty-sixth parallel, between 
 the Azores and the Canaries. These two groups of islands 
 form the boundaries of the great water-road connecting 
 Europe with southern countries. All ships trading with 
 South America, southern Africa, or any city in the 
 extreme east, are obliged to take this course both in com- 
 ing and going. Therefore the privateer had chosen her 
 position very wisely. Lying in wait on this great interna- 
 tional thoroughfare, she watched for her prey.
 
 THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 135 
 
 The very number of ships plowing these seas made the 
 cruiser's labors most arduous. No sooner was a sail sig- 
 nalled on the horizon than the Atlanta, her steam being 
 always up, hurried towards the merchantman ; then, on 
 coming in range of her, the captain hoisted his flag. Ac- 
 cording to maritime etiquette, the trader instantly replied 
 by showing his colors, which were invariably those of 
 England, France, or some other neutral nation. The 
 Atlanta's politeness was wasted, and she was forced to 
 continue on her way for a brief time like any peaceful 
 steamer, safe to turn about and swoop down upon another 
 vessel with all speed. 
 
 For a month the corsair ploughed the sea without meet- 
 ing a single United States ship. The coal was almost out, 
 and must soon be renewed at Las Palmas, a port of the 
 Canaries. 
 
 The crew began to grumble, not loudly indeed, for the 
 greatest malcontents feared the captain too much to com- 
 plain before his face. Captain Green himself did not dis- 
 guise his disgust. 
 
 " It is incomprehensible," he said to his mate. " Those 
 confounded Yankees have vanished as completely as if they 
 had never existed. I can 't believe, Evans, that your two 
 captures frightened them to such an extent." 
 
 " I acted under orders, Captain." 
 
 " Certainly, and I am not blaming you for it. A good 
 hunter traps his game when he finds it. But, after all,
 
 136 CAPTURE OF THE BLUE BOY. 
 
 you can 't have caught them all, deuce take it ! There must 
 be some left. I am rather suspicious of the English frigate 
 which we met off Gibraltar. It must be she who put a 
 flea in the ears of our Yankees. What business can it 
 be of the English ? Let them come out openly for the 
 North, or else cease to protect her craft ! " 
 
 Just at this moment they heard the clear voice of Pen- 
 guin, who was on the lookout on the cross-trees, shouting : 
 " A sail off the port-quarter ! " 
 
 " I '11 ease my mind now ! " cried Captain Green. " For- 
 ward, Evans ! I '11 go up myself and see what the wind is 
 bringing us " ; and armed with his spy-glass, he climbed into 
 the shrouds, which trembled beneath his weight ; but, noth- 
 ing daunted, he mounted to the top. From this height 
 the ship signalled was plainly visible, her lines clearly out- 
 lined against the horizon. The captain directed his glass 
 to that point. 
 
 " I won't be fooled again," he muttered a moment later. 
 "All the flags in the world won't make me believe that 
 this ship is not rightfully mine. I should be a downright 
 land-lubber not to know a Baltimore trader by that elegant 
 rigging and those sharp bows." 
 
 And stooping towards the deck, he shouted : " West by 
 southwest, straight ahead ! We 've got her now." 
 
 An instant after he was impatiently pacing the deck. 
 The frigate sailed too slowly for his ardor. He ordered 
 more steam put on, and the sails trimmed. Every man was 
 set to work ; each stood to his post.
 
 THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 137 
 
 At last the merchantman was within a mile of the At- 
 lanta. She was a superb three-master, of heavy tonnage, 
 but lightly laden, and well fitted for a race. 
 
 The corsair hoisted her flag ; the merchantman slowly 
 returned her salute, and Captain Green could not repress 
 an exclamation when he saw the scarlet flag go up. 
 
 " By Jingo ! " (his favorite oath) " the scoundrel is hoist- 
 ing the English Jack." 
 
 A comical disappointment also appeared on the faces of 
 the sailors, as they saw this fine prey slipping through 
 their fingers. 
 
 The captain seemed irresolute, then suddenly exclaimed : 
 " Order the Englishman to heave to and send a boat along- 
 side, and strengthen the invitation with a blank cartridge. 
 We '11 see what happens next. I am determined to have a 
 clear conscience for once." 
 
 " Are n't you afraid," remarked Lieutenant Evans, " that 
 you '11 get us into trouble with the British Admiralty ? " 
 
 " I fear nothing. Are you blind that you don't recog- 
 nize a Baltimore clipper ? I think that the rascal has put 
 on a false nose. Well, if he has really turned English, 
 he can show me his papers. I shall make him an apology, 
 and it will be all right. We are not highway robbers, are 
 we?" 
 
 Paying no attention to the Atlanta's signals, the trader 
 sailed straight ahead ; besides which, she lowered her flag 
 as a species of defiance. Profiting by the wind, which was
 
 138 CAPTURE OF THE BLUE BOY. 
 
 favorable to her, she set her studding sails and spread a 
 cloud of canvas, as if to double her speed. 
 
 This manoeuvre made the captain laugh. 
 
 " What did I tell you, Evans ? " said he. " The Yankee 
 is not so smart as I thought. He has taken to his heels, 
 in spite of his flag, as if anything could outsail the At- 
 lanta ! " And turning to the gunners : " Pepper her, my 
 boys, but be easy about it, you know ; just give her a little 
 scare. We don't want to spoil her cargo." 
 
 The order was hardly issued when a shot was fired, and 
 a shell, hissing through the air, burst a few yards behind 
 the trader, throwing up a high column of water. A second 
 shot went through the rigging. The next few shots were 
 without result ; the fugitive kept her distance, but a shell 
 soon shattered her mizzenmast. 
 
 Seeing that the game was becoming earnest, the English- 
 man put the helm against the wind. 
 
 " Cease firing ! " shouted Captain Green as he saw this 
 manoeuvre ; but at the same instant a shot was heard, and 
 a bullet shivered the starboard bulwarks of the three- 
 master. 
 
 Staggering, the trader hoisted the white flag and lowered 
 her sails. At the same time a boat put off. The Atlanta, 
 keeping on her course, took up a position abreast of her, 
 within easy hail. 
 
 Directly after, the captain of the three-master stepped 
 upon the deck of the privateer. He was a tall, thin man,
 
 THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 139 
 
 of a bilious complexion, with a short, straggling beard 
 under his chin. He seemed frantic with rage, and without 
 returning Captain Green's salute, exclaimed in a shrill 
 voice : " How long, sir, have United States ships been in 
 the habit of firing on peaceful English traders ? I shall 
 state the ravages which you have committed on my vessel, 
 at the nearest port, and report you to the admiralty council 
 as pirates. I demand an apology and an indemnity for 
 this insult." 
 
 " All very fine, Mr. Captain," replied Captain Green, 
 " but be calm, I beg. If your accent does not deceive me, I 
 would swear that you are a Yankee, at least by birth, and, 
 by that reckoning, your eyes must be sharp enough to see 
 that the flag which I fly is not that of the North American 
 Union, but that of the Southern Confederacy, of the slave- 
 holders, as your fellow-citizens would say. Besides, I am 
 quite ready to show you my commission, which author- 
 izes rne to cruise in all waters and to capture all ships fly- 
 ing the Federal flag." 
 
 " Very good," responded the would-be Englishman ; " but 
 you must have seen that I fly the British flag." 
 
 " Drop that," said Captain Green. " Although a sailor, I 
 don't care a fig for your flag. If you are English, you have 
 your ship's papers." 
 
 "My papers? Certainly. Here is my charter-party, 
 proving that the firm of Nichols & Co. " 
 
 " English, of course ? "
 
 140 CAPTURE OF THE BLUE BOY. 
 
 " Of course. The firm of Nichols & Co., of Shanghai, 
 consigned me with a cargo of tea " 
 
 " English ? " asked Captain Green. 
 
 "No, sir, Chinese; consigned to the firm of Shuttle- 
 wood." 
 
 "Of ?" 
 
 " Of New York." 
 
 "Of New York, a city famed for its loyalty to the 
 queen of England. Come, Captain," continued Captain 
 Green in a stern voice, " cease joking. I warn you that 
 you are my prisoner, and that if you make another attempt 
 to deceive me, I will hang you up high and dry at the 
 main-yard, as a traitor. Your name ? " 
 
 " Captain Cummings." 
 
 " And your ship ? " 
 
 " The Blue Boy." 
 
 " From what port ? " 
 
 " Baltimore," reluctantly replied the poor fellow. 
 
 " What did I tell you, Evans ? " said Captain Green tri- 
 umphantly. " Well, Captain Cummings," he resumed seri- 
 ously, " I regret to tell you that, in virtue of the powers 
 vested in me, I must take immediate possession of your 
 vessel, the Blue Boy, and give it to the flames after strip- 
 ping it of all articles of value to my crew or myself." 
 
 " Impossible, Captain ! " cried the horrified Yankee. 
 "You would not do such a thing. I am ready to pay 
 whatever ransom you require. My signature is well
 
 THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 141 
 
 known, and my draughts will be honored at sight in Liver- 
 pool or London, as you choose." 
 
 " I see that you still take me for a pirate," said Captain 
 Green. " 1 have no use for your money. In my quality 
 of privateer, recognized by my own government, I must 
 needs do all in my power to destroy your national com- 
 merce. I have a perfect right to seize your cargo, and sell 
 it if necessary, to pay my crew, having no other means of 
 doing so ; but I cannot negotiate with you." And turn- 
 ing to his officers, he said : " Nichols, show Mr. Cummings 
 to a state-room and set a guard to watch him. As for 
 you, Evans, take possession of the Blue Boy." 
 
 The captain's orders were speedily executed. While the 
 Yankee captain was made fast below, the boats of the 
 Atlanta boarded the American three-master, and the crew 
 sprang upon her deck. The American sailors made some 
 attempt at resistance, but were soon bound hand and foot, 
 and transferred to the Atlanta. 
 
 If privateers are not pirates, they only differ from them 
 in the patriotic side of their mission, a mission which 
 has a lofty aim, since it furnishes a crushed and oppressed 
 nation with a last weapon with which to defend its inde- 
 pendence. France has more than once resorted to this 
 desperate weapon. But if we set aside this respectable 
 argument, it is, as we said, very hard to distinguish be- 
 tween privateers and pirates. 
 
 The sailors no sooner set foot on the Blue Boy's deck
 
 142 CAPTURE OF THE BLUE BOY. 
 
 than they set to work to despoil her. Some opened the 
 hatches and hauled the cargo from the hold ; others stripped 
 the state-rooms and saloon. The most crafty stole into the 
 store-room and poured themselves out huge bumpers of 
 brandy. In a word, confusion ran riot. 
 
 Daniel looked on with amazement. He could not un- 
 derstand the indifference of good Mr. Evans, who stood 
 amidships, watching the pillage. 
 
 " All this would surprise you less, my dear Daniel," said 
 Penguin, " if you knew what a bitter grudge every one of 
 us bears to the Yankees. How can I tell you all the at- 
 rocities which we have been forced to endure at their hands ? 
 Mr. Evans, whom you see yonder, had an old father and 
 mother living on a beautiful plantation in Alabama : the 
 negroes, urged on by the Yankees, murdered them both and 
 burned their home. Nichols, who was overseer on a great 
 sugar plantation near Baton Eouge, was tied to a post by 
 the slaves, and left for dead after they had nearly cut him 
 to pieces with whips. And was not Captain Green's ship, 
 his only fortune, taken from him in New York harbor, 
 on pretence that he was a secessionist ? And although he 
 was snatched from the hands of the mob, which was drag- 
 ging him to the gallows, it was only to throw him into jail, 
 whence he escaped by a miracle." 
 
 " Not by a miracle, my boy," interrupted Mr. Evans, who 
 had overheard the last words ; " for it was you who came 
 and told me where my old friend was imprisoned, and you
 
 THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 143 
 
 were most helpful in getting him over the walls of the 
 jail." 
 
 And turning to Daniel, he added : " You see this worthy 
 fellow. Well, I advise you always to follow his example, 
 for I don't know a braver or more honest little soul than 
 he." Then seizing the silver whistle which hung from 
 his neck by a cord, he blew two or three shrill blasts. In- 
 stantly, as if by magic, silence took the place of uproar. 
 The sailors, leaving their various occupations, ranged 
 themselves respectfully in a double line before their 
 officer. 
 
 " My lads," said the latter, " the captain allowed you 
 half an hour. The half hour is over : you will therefore re- 
 move all the luggage and personal property of the officers 
 and sailors of the Blue Boy, that it may be returned to 
 them upon their landing. Is everything ready for the 
 firing of the ship ? " 
 
 " Yes, Captain," said a boatswain's mate. " I have seen 
 to the laying of several trains of powder, connected by slow- 
 matches, which I will light, if you order it, as I leave the 
 vessel." 
 
 " Very well, then, let us take to the boats ! " said the 4 
 officer; and they returned to the Atlanta, loaded with 
 spoils. 
 
 " Did you look out for my share ? " Captain Green asked 
 Evans. 
 
 " Here it is, Captain," replied the latter, handing him a
 
 144 CAPTURE OF THE BLUE BOY. 
 
 silver chronometer, marked, as is usual, with the name of 
 the captured ship. 
 
 "Good," replied the captain. "This chronometer shall 
 form the first article of a collection which I promised to 
 bring back to our President, Jefferson Davis. As for the 
 money taken, it will be put into the ship's treasury, and the 
 cargo will be put into the hold. And the vessel ? Are my 
 orders obeyed ? " 
 
 "Look, Captain!" 
 
 Already, indeed, a cloud of smoke issued from every 
 port and seam in the luckless Blue Boy, as it drifted slowly 
 along with the current. 
 
 The flames soon reached the rigging, and shortly after 
 the hull was seen smouldering like a fiery furnace. The 
 shades of night quickly increased the awful grandeur of the 
 spectacle. Then suddenly a bluish jet darted heaven- 
 wards, a fearful explosion was heard, and all was dark. A 
 long and loud " Hurrah ! " hailed the disappearance of the 
 Yankee craft.
 
 " The two boys touched their glasses." 
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 
 AN UNEXPECTED ALLY. 
 
 THE Atlanta resumed her course. Sailing in an easterly 
 direction before the wind, she found herself next morning 
 lying off the island of Madeira, where Captain Green had 
 decided to land his prisoners. 
 
 The rising sun gilded the houses of Funchal, the charm- 
 ing little capital of the island, stretching amphitheatre-like 
 along the sea-shore, upon the radiant slopes of a mountain 
 which rears its bald head proudly upwards to the sky. 
 
 10
 
 146 AN UNEXPECTED ALLY. 
 
 The frigate, her flag flying at the mast, anchored in mid- 
 harbor, witli a large number of trading vessels, all English 
 or French; still, a Yankee ship would have been perfectly 
 safe there, for the Atlanta could not have harmed her in 
 these waters, protected by the Portuguese flag. 
 
 An officer of the port at once boarded the A tlanta, which 
 he took for a peaceful American steamer, and na was much 
 surprised when Captain Green revealed the true nature of 
 his ship. The officer was unwilling to give the freedom of 
 the port to the privateer without consulting the governor, 
 and the frigate was forced to remain all day without com- 
 munication with the land. 
 
 This was anything but satisfactory to the crew, who 
 longed to get on shore and spend their prize money in the 
 Funchal taverns as soon as possible. Their impatience gave 
 way to deep disappointment when the officer returned at 
 nightfall and announced to Captain Green that the governor 
 would permit him to land his prisoners and take in sup- 
 plies, but expressly forbade him to send any of the crew 
 on shore, the only exception being in favor of the captain 
 and his officers. The sailors grumbled loudly ; some even 
 hinted that, if the captain allowed them, they would think 
 it a good lark to seize Funchal and pillage the shops ; but 
 no one dared make the suggestion to him. 
 
 Next day Captain Cummings and his men were sent on 
 shore. Captain Green also went, to arrange for the sale of 
 the captured tea, and the purchase of provisions. The two
 
 THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 147 
 
 cabin boys, being attached to his personal service, went 
 with him. As the captain's business was somewhat lengthy, 
 he gave his young favorites several hours' leave. " Mind," 
 he said as he left them, " don't get into any mischief, and 
 don't stray too far away." 
 
 " Never fear, Captain," said Penguin as he took Daniel's 
 arm and dragged him gayly along. 
 
 " As this is the first lark we have had together, I must 
 treat," said the young Canadian. " I think I see a tavern : 
 that 's just the thing." 
 
 " A tavern ! " said the astonished Daniel. " Are you going 
 to a tavern ? " 
 
 " Pray, why not ? " 
 
 " 1 should never have suspected you of such a thing, and 
 I 'm sure that the captain would n't like it. You know he 
 is very strict on that point." 
 
 " Oh, I see," said Penguin, laughing ; " you think that 
 I 'm going to do as the sailors do. No, my boy, that 's not 
 it. You see, that ever since I knew we were coming here, 
 two days ago, I Ve had a plan. I am determined to treat 
 you to a glass of real Madeira." 
 
 " True, I quite forgot that we were in Madeira. If that 's 
 all, I accept. I Ve always heard people say : ' This is real 
 Madeira. This is not real Madeira,' and as I have never 
 tasted either, I shall be very glad to know the truth of the 
 matter." 
 
 " Well, here is a shop where we can get the required in-
 
 148 AN UNEXPECTED ALLY. 
 
 formation, for I see that the sign reads ' Vinho e Liquores,' 
 which must mean ' Wines and Liquors.' " 
 
 The two boys boldly entered, and Penguin, stepping up 
 to the counter, behind which stood a mulatto with amaz- 
 ingly woolly hair, said quickly : " Two glasses of Madeira ! " 
 
 " We have none," was the laconic reply. Penguin, feeling 
 sure that lie was not understood, repeated his request, and 
 the mulatto again replied : " We have none. " 
 
 " What, no Madeira ? " cried Daniel in his turn. 
 
 " No, sir, not at present. We expect a ship from Cette 
 any day, which will bring us a full assortment of the best 
 Madeiras, Malagas, etc. But we have very good brandy 
 excellent ." 
 
 " We don't want either brandy or Madeira from Cette," 
 interrupted Penguin ; and he added, with some dignity : 
 " Although we are only cabin boys, we have money to pay 
 for what we order, and we want Madeira wine made in 
 Madeira, and the very best." 
 
 " Gentlemen," said the tavern-keeper, in a conciliatory 
 tone, " I have already had the honor to tell you that there is 
 no more " and he emphasized the words " Madeira wine 
 in Madeira. Eleven years ago the last vines were destroyed 
 by an insect, were pulled up and thrown away ; and the 
 island has never produced a single bottle of wine since." 
 
 " But, then," said the incredulous Penguin, " where 
 does all the Madeira come from which is daily consumed 
 all over the world ? "
 
 THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 149 
 
 " The best comes from Cette, sir ; but I could n't swear 
 that they don't make it elsewhere." 
 
 " No Madeira in Madeira ' " again muttered Penguin. " I 
 shall never get over it. Give us two small glasses of 
 brandy, which is equally genuine, I suppose. There is 
 nothing but deceit in this world." 
 
 The- two boys touched their glasses, philosophically 
 tossed off the poor corn-brandy which the mulatto offered 
 them, and went away arm in arm. 
 
 " I have an idea that that fellow was making fun of us," 
 said Penguin, still full of his disappointment. " Let us go 
 on a little way out of the town ; then we shall see whether 
 there are any vines left." 
 
 The tavern-keeper was right : no sign of a vine was to 
 be seen in the country ; but to make up for it, the two 
 friends were overwhelmed with delight at the magnificent 
 orange-trees which grew in regular groves on each side of 
 the road. By paying a very small sum, a peasant gave 
 them permission to eat as much fruit as they chose, and 
 they fairly gorged themselves with the golden, perfumed 
 pulp. 
 
 That done, as it was growing late, the friends prepared 
 to return to the ship. They came into a narrow street, 
 leading to the harbor, and lined with taverns, from whence 
 they heard shouts and singing, which testified to the pres- 
 ence of numerous sailors. 
 
 The boys were hurrying on, when they were suddenly
 
 150 AN UNEXPECTED ALLY. 
 
 hailed rudely in a tipsy voice, and turning; they saw a 
 stout sailor close beside them. 
 
 " Why are you running away so fast ? " said the man. 
 "You weren't so shy the other day, when yo had your 
 thieves of the Atlanta to back you. But you sha'n't get 
 away until I have settled your reckoning with a good 
 smart drubbing." 
 
 " Come on ! " said Penguin to Daniel. " The fellow is 
 drunk." 
 
 But already the sailor, who was no other than one of 
 the Blue Boy's crew, had seized Daniel roughly by the 
 arm and shaken him severely. Penguin, who had taken to 
 his heels, flew to the rescue ; and the two boys would soon 
 have mastered their tormentor, who was disabled by intox- 
 ication, if other Yankee sailors, attracted by the noise, had 
 not hastened out to take their comrade's part. 
 
 The poor cabin boys were dragged into the tavern, and 
 there, surrounded by these cut-throats, they struggled man- 
 fully, but not without receiving many hard thumps. 
 Their situation was becoming alarming, and they were 
 in a terrible plight, when an unexpected ally suddenly 
 appeared. 
 
 The sailors thronging the neighboring taverns, drawn to 
 the spot by the uproar, were looking indifferently on at 
 this brutal scene, when Daniel, bunded by blows, and terror- 
 stricken, screamed, " Help ! help ! " 
 
 At this appeal, several spectators plunged into the thick
 
 " Daniel and Penguin, at last getting free, ran off at full speed." Page 153
 
 THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 153 
 
 of the fight, and took part with the boys. One of them, 
 conspicuous for his great height and his fur cap, fought 
 like a perfect demon, yelling frantically to the Yankees, 
 "Ah, rascals, is this the way you insult Frenchmen ! Just 
 wait!" 
 
 What were Daniel's astonishment, surprise, and stupe- 
 faction when he recognized in this intrepid ally his old 
 friend, Dominic Martigues. 
 
 The latter did not seem to recognize his ward. Besides, 
 he had his hands full, for the tight now became serious. 
 At the cries of the combatants, the guests of all the neigh- 
 boring taverns rushed into the arena, and French and 
 English fell upon each other without knowing the cause of 
 the quarrel, and simply moved by patriotic motives. 
 
 The brawl became general ; it was difficult to foretell 
 the result. Daniel and Penguin, at last getting free, 
 profited by the brief respite, and ran off at full speed. 
 One of the combatants rushed after them, but the boys 
 were nimble, and their pursuer would undoubtedly have 
 been distanced if he had not called after them : 
 
 " Hollo, Daniel ! Stop, I say, I can't stir another step ! " 
 
 At the sound of this well-known voice, the boys stopped. 
 A moment later Dominic for it was he came up with 
 them, and without the slightest hesitation or embarrassment, 
 clasped Daniel in his arms, and embraced him with every 
 sign of the most ardent affection. 
 
 "Well, youngster, you don't mean to say that you
 
 154 AN UNEXPECTED ALLY. 
 
 don't know Dominic, your old friend ? How glad I am to 
 see you again ! It does me good ; it seems like old times ! 
 How lucky that I was on hand ! If it had n't been for 
 me, those scoundrels would have hammered you flat, while 
 as it is, my messmates of the Pretty Polly are on the fair 
 road to teach them a good lesson." 
 
 Daniel, confounded by so much assurance, silently stared 
 at the man who had deceived him so outrageously ou a 
 former occasion. 
 
 " You stare at me as if you did not know me, " con- 
 tinued Dominic. " Oh, I see how it is : you are offended 
 with me for leaving you behind at the Three Parrots. I 
 could not help it. The captain of the Pretty Polly did 
 not want a cabin boy. I preferred to avoid farewells. I 
 was too loath to leave you. And then I recommended you 
 to Mrs. Ginestous. I hope that she took good care of you." 
 
 " Yes, thank you," stammered Daniel, astounded by 
 Dominic's eloquence. 
 
 " I see that you 've contrived to get well out of the 
 scrape," resumed the latter. " Here you are swelling about 
 like a regular dandy. Are you in the service of the 
 State ? " 
 
 "No, I am cabin boy on board the Atlanta." 
 
 " The deuce ! On board the famous Southern privateer ! 
 I congratulate you ; that 's a good berth, you must make a 
 lot of money. And this gentleman ? " he added, pointing 
 to Penguin, who stood close by.
 
 THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 155 
 
 "He is my mate on board the Atlanta." 
 
 "What's his name?" 
 
 "Penguin," replied the young Canadian. 
 
 " What 's in a name ? Your servant, Mr. Penguin ; 
 and as we are all friends together, you won't refuse to 
 join us in taking some slight refreshment at the hotel 
 round the corner." 
 
 "Impossible," said Daniel. "We must hasten back to 
 the ship. We are behind tune now." 
 
 They were not behind their time ; but as they reached 
 the wharf, they saw the captain coining towards them. 
 Daniel received another embrace from Dominic, who ex- 
 claimed, " Good-by, youngster ! You know we shall be 
 sure to meet again " ; and then the boys jumped into the 
 boat and put off for the ship. 
 
 The poor boy was thunderstruck by such impudence. 
 How could this man dare to embrace him and show such 
 friendship for him, after robbing him of a sacred trust? 
 Still, Dominic might be innocent. Perhaps he, Daniel, 
 had not searched thoroughly; perhaps the portfolio had 
 slipped through a crack in the floor. 
 
 Once more on board, Penguin was struck by his friend's 
 look of distress. He tried to restore his gay spirits and 
 questioned him tenderly. Daniel was silent, and repulsed 
 every overture. 
 
 His meeting with Dominic revived all his slumbering 
 memories, aroused his dreams for the future, and rekindled
 
 156 AN UNEXPECTED ALLY. 
 
 his ambitious desires. That night the young cabin boy 
 took advantage of an instant's solitude to re-read the mys- 
 terious paper which had dropped from the miner's portfolio, 
 and as he fell asleep, his last thoughts were of Australia, 
 that new Eldorado.
 
 " Captain Green rose." 
 
 CHAPTER XIII. 
 
 A BOLD STROKE. 
 
 THE capture of the Blue Boy seemed to put an end to 
 the Atlanta's long period of inaction. Thenceforth, one 
 capture followed another in rapid succession. Within a 
 few months the bold corsair captured fourteen American 
 merchantmen, which all met with a similar fate ; that is, 
 they were burned after the cargo was removed. They did 
 not all fall so easy a prey as the Blue Boy ; some, swift 
 sailers, were only taken after a chase of several days; 
 others resisted stoutly. One of them, a vessel trading in 
 southern seas and armed with light ordnance, fought 
 bravely and only surrendered upon being boarded. Cap- 
 tain Green therefore treated his opponent with the honors 
 of war, permitting him and his crew to retain all their per- 
 sonal property.
 
 158 A BOLD STROKE. 
 
 Ill pleased with the reception accorded him by the Por- 
 tuguese authorities at Madeira, Captain Green selected the 
 port of Las Palmas in Gran Canaria as his headquarters. 
 This port, the most convenient in those parts, afforded him 
 a safe shelter in stormy weather, and at the same tune a 
 good market for the sale of his prizes and the provisioning 
 of his ship. By maritime law, in his quality of privateer 
 he could only remain in the harbor for four consecutive 
 days ; but the amiability of the Spanish officials allowed 
 him great latitude in the matter. 
 
 And yet Europe began to be startled by this audacious 
 cruiser, stationed at her very gates, and every one was 
 amazed to see that the United States made no attempt to 
 protect her commerce in its hour of danger. 
 
 Captain Green himself was astonished at the composure 
 of his adversaries. 
 
 " It is impossible," he said, " that the Yankees will leave 
 us alone much longer. One of these days they will send 
 out a fleet, that is, unless their affairs go very badly indeed 
 at home. The captain of the last vessel that we took, told 
 me that our brave Stonewall Jackson whipped Grant only 
 a few months before, and drove him beyond the Potomac. 
 God grant it may be true, and that our poor land may be 
 forever rid of those tyrants ! " 
 
 Exactly one year from the day upon which Captain 
 Green took command of the Atlanta, she lay at anchor in 
 the harbor of Las Palmas, having just returned from an
 
 THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 159 
 
 expedition. To celebrate the anniversary, the captain gave 
 his men leave to go on shore, and himself invited all the 
 officers to a grand dinner at the best hotel in town. The 
 dinner was superb. Daniel and Penguin had the honor of 
 being present, standing behind the captain's chair. At the 
 close of the meal the guests became somewhat excited and 
 drank various toasts, to the President of the Southern 
 Confederacy, the captain, the extermination of the Yankees, 
 etc., etc. 
 
 Captain Green rose to reply ; but before he had uttered 
 a word, the door opened, and admitted the governor of the 
 town, Don Alvarez y Gomez. The brave hidalgo was 
 greeted with a merry shout, and the captain invited him 
 to sit down and join them. 
 
 " You see, Don Alvarez," said he, " that we reserved a 
 place for you." 
 
 " Thanks, gentlemen," replied the governor. " My official 
 position forbids me to take part in this banquet, although 
 I am thoroughly persuaded that the government of His 
 Catholic Majesty will not long delay its recognition of the 
 Southern Confederacy, which is already united to Spain 
 1 >y many and ancient memories ; but until that time I 
 must remain neutral, at least in appearance," he added, 
 with a smile. " At present, I should like a few moments' 
 private conversation with your brave and honored cap- 
 tain." 
 
 Captain Green left the table and followed Don Alvarez
 
 160 A BOLD STROKE. 
 
 from the room. A few minutes later he returned and 
 resumed his seat, but the officers observed that his frank, 
 jolly face was overcast ; and silence prevailed among them 
 as they awaited some important communication. 
 
 " Gentlemen," said the captain, in a grave tone, " when 
 Don Alvarez entered, I was about to propose a toast which 
 would sum up our every thought and aspiration. Let us 
 drink, gentlemen, to the triumph of our just cause, to the 
 independence of our native land." 
 
 Every man rose as by one impulse, and striking their 
 glass together, shouted : " We will give our blood, our life, 
 for those who trust in us ! " 
 
 " Yes, gentlemen," continued the captain, " the country 
 trusts in you. Wounded, bleeding, torn in every limb, 
 she has charged you with the most perilous of missions ; 
 for you are well aware that we should be hung as vile 
 pirates, should we fall into the hands of the foe. Well, 
 the ' moment has come when we may hope to prove our 
 devotion to our native land. The governor has just im- 
 parted to me news of the" utmost importance, which he 
 himself learned from a sailor who had deserted. Two 
 Yankee men-of-war anchored at the mouth of the har- 
 bor to-night." And turning to the cabin boys, he said : 
 " Daniel, bring in the sailor who is waiting in the next 
 room." 
 
 The lad returned, followed by a sailor, who, removing 
 his cap, took up his position in front of the captain.
 
 THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 161 
 
 " Who are you ?" sternly asked the latter. 
 
 " ]VIy name is Hugh Williams, I am a native of the 
 State of Alabama. Pressed on board the Shenandoah, I 
 escaped this very evening on learning that you were in port." 
 
 " What interest have you in betraying your superior 
 officers ? " 
 
 " None, Captain, except to serve my country. I am a 
 secessionist, and have served in General Lee's army. Taken 
 prisoner, I was, as I told you, pressed into the service of 
 the North. I beg you, as a great favor, to engage me for 
 the Atlanta." 
 
 " What are the ships which are trying to blockade us ? " 
 continued Captain Green. 
 
 " The Shenandoah, an iron ship of twenty-four guns, and 
 the Washington, a three-decker of eighty guns." 
 
 " I know both those ships," said the captain. " It is 
 well, you may go. I will see what I can do to reward you. 
 Daniel and Penguin, keep an eye on this man ! You see, 
 gentlemen, that the United States do us great honor : they 
 send two of their best ships to destroy us. We must 
 contrive to get out of this mouse-trap in which we have 
 allowed ourselves to be caught. We are safe in this port ; 
 but it would really be disgraceful to hide here much 
 longer. To get out, we must show fight ' 
 
 " Good, Captain ! " exclaimed all the officers, animated by 
 the approach of the enemy. " Let us fight them. With 
 you to lead us on, victory is secure." 
 
 11
 
 162 A BOLD STROKE. 
 
 " I thank you for your confidence, gentlemen ; but pray 
 let us consider the question calmly. Do not lose sight of 
 our situation. It is our duty to leave the harbor, but to 
 leave it safe and sound ; to fight, but not to rush madly to 
 destruction. If our country had a strong navy, it would 
 matter little if we went bravely down to our graves, so we 
 saved the honor of our flag ; but at present the Confederacy 
 has a very small fleet, including my little vessel and the 
 Alabama, commanded by my bold colleague and friend, 
 Admiral Semmes. We two together may succeed in par- 
 alyzing the maritime commerce of the Yankees, and thus 
 deal a blow at their wealth, their sole power. The loss of 
 either of us would be a national disaster. Therefore we 
 must strive to get the Atlanta out of the evil pass into 
 which we have brought her, and that as quickly as possible. 
 The moment is propitious ; the enemy suppose us to be 
 asleep. Let us try to outwit their vigilance. I will return 
 on board; meantime, do you collect our crew scattered 
 through the town. In an hour I shall sail, without wait- 
 ing for laggards " ; and as the officers sprang to their feet, 
 the captain added, in a voice trembling with emotion : 
 " Believe me, gentlemen, I do great violence to every feel- 
 ing, save that of patriotism, when I resist my desire to 
 attack these insolent Yankees. But you understand me, 
 our first duty is to save the Atlanta. If we must fight, 
 we will fight. Once more, gentlemen, I drink to the suc- 
 cess of the Southern Confederacy."
 
 THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 163 
 
 A final cheer, and the guests left the room. 
 
 While Captain Green, with the cabin boys and the de- 
 serter, hurried back to the ship, the officers and boatswains 
 searched the taverns of the town and collected the crew. 
 An hour after, when the roll-call was read, not a man was 
 missing. The announcement that all laggards would be 
 left behind produced its due effect. 
 
 The lights on the two men-of-war, anchored across the 
 entrance to the harbor, were plainly visible in the dis- 
 tance. The captain ordered all the usual signals to be ex- 
 tinguished, and no lights to be left which could be seen 
 from without. The engineers were ordered to put on a 
 high pressure as quietly as possible, to avoid attracting 
 attention. Meantime Mr. Evans cleared the decks for 
 action. The royals were taken down and the rigging 
 stowed close. The gunners stood at their posts, the cannon 
 were loaded, and everything made ready for an engage- 
 ment. 
 
 The two cabin boys were everywhere at once, flying from 
 one end of the ship to the other carrying orders, as the 
 boatswain's pipe was suppressed. 
 
 " Well, it 's getting hot," said Penguin to Daniel, taking 
 advantage of a leisure moment. 
 
 " I thought the captain meant to escape under cover of 
 night without a fight." 
 
 " Of course, if he can ; but just now I heard Mr. Evans 
 tell the second mate that we could not possibly get away
 
 164 A BOLD STROKE. 
 
 unobserved. The two hostile ships are anchored on either 
 side of the entrance, and, except by some miracle, we must 
 run them down on our way out." 
 
 " Very well, then we will run them down," said Daniel 
 confidently. 
 
 The captain stationed hinjself on the bridge, and the two 
 boys hastened after him. All the preparations were com- 
 plete. The anchors were weighed, and the black mass, 
 with a slow, quivering motion, glided silently forward over 
 the silent sea. 
 
 Captain Green directed his course straight towards the 
 enemy. He was within five hundred yards of his foes, 
 when the sound of drums beating the alarm on the Shen- 
 andoah and instantly repeated on the "Washington, told 
 him that he was discovered. The brave captain bent down 
 to the tube communicating with the engine-room and 
 ordered the men to crowd on all steam. The tall smoke- 
 stacks at once vomited forth thick columns of smoke and 
 sparks, and the Atlanta advanced with marvellous speed. 
 
 Was it possible that Captain Green would thus hurl his 
 ship into the very jaws of his terrible opponents ? It was 
 running upon sure destruction. The poor frigate could 
 never withstand such a cannonade. So thought the officers 
 when they saw the Atlanta make for the narrow channel 
 between the two ships. 
 
 Still it was no longer possible to retreat. The frigate 
 was now directly between the high walls of the Yankee
 
 THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 165 
 
 ships, bristling with cannon. " Fire to larboard and to 
 starboard," cried Captain Green in a voice of thunder. A 
 tremendous volley shook the deck and wrapped it in a 
 cloud of smoke ; but the Atlanta had already slipped from 
 the grasp of her antagonists, who, stupefied by the audacity 
 of this manoeuvre, and surprised by the rapidity of her 
 movements, were too late to reply. 
 
 The Shenandoah, contriving to get her starboard battery 
 free, sent a broadside after her, which covered her deck 
 with shot and flame. The Washington, undoubtedly dis- 
 abled, could only use her bow chase-guns. 
 
 The skirmish was brief. Before the Yankees managed 
 to quit their anchorage, the privateer gained a good start. 
 She was covered with canvas, and when day dawned, had 
 so far distanced the enemy as to be completely lost to 
 sight. 
 
 " How could those idiots allow themselves to be so taken 
 by surprise ? " said the captain to his officers. " I thought 
 them smarter than that." 
 
 "The fact is, Captain," said Evans, "your skill and 
 daring outwitted them. They could never have dreamed 
 that you would make straight for them. If you call that 
 running away, it is a most glorious flight." 
 
 " Zounds ! perhaps you think that T should have noti- 
 fied them. If I had suspected such gross ignorance, I be- 
 lieve, 'pon honor, I might have run one of them down before 
 they knew it. All the same, it will soon be too hot for us
 
 166 A BOLD STROKE. 
 
 here. Steer for Ascension, Nichols " ; and seeing Daniel be- 
 side him, he added : " You stood to your post bravely, my 
 lad. We shall make a man of you yet. And now \ve are 
 gradually approaching the land of your dreams. A few 
 more victories like this, and we shall be in Australia or 
 Eldorado."
 
 The Battle. 
 
 CHAPTER XIV. 
 
 THE LAST FIGHT. 
 
 A FEW days after, the Atlanta, proceeding on her south- 
 erly course, doubled the Cape of Good Hope. It was 
 probable that the enemy had lost track of her ; accordingly 
 Captain Green determined to cruise about the Indian Ocean, 
 keeping well to the south of the Mascarene Isles. This 
 position enabled him to command the route to India, as 
 well as that taken by merchantmen bound for China and 
 Australia, and also to lay in provisions readily either at 
 Mauritius or Reunion. 
 
 Now that the Atlanta had entered these waters, Daniel 
 could scarcely contain himself for joy. He knew that he was
 
 168 THE LAST FIGHT. 
 
 still far from Australia ; but he knew perfectly well that if 
 Captain Green were again obliged to fly from an enemy 
 stronger than himself, his only refuge would be in the 
 Pacific and the vicinity of Australia. Once there, nothing 
 would be easier than for him to get to Sydney or Mel- 
 bourne. And as if this event were close at hand, he con- 
 stantly re-read the fragment from Bastien's journal, and 
 tried to engrave it on his memory word for word, in case 
 any accident should snatch it from him. 
 
 His only grief was caused by the thought that he should 
 be parted from Captain Green and perhaps from Penguin. 
 However, he did not despair of taking the young Cana- 
 dian with him ; so he frequently returned to the subject 
 in their many talks together. 
 
 " Do tell me," said his friend one day, " why you are so 
 anxious to go to Australia. " 
 
 " I scarcely know," answered Daniel, with some embar- 
 rassment. " The memory of Bastien Moreau's rapid acces- 
 sion to fortune haunts me. I feel as if I might be equally 
 lucky if I were to try." 
 
 " But did n't you tell me that the poor miner suffered 
 for years and years before he made his fortune, and that it 
 was a mere chance which enriched him ? " 
 
 " Yes, but that chance may come to us too. Besides, I 
 know pretty nearly the spot where he found his treasure, 
 and that will certainly help us somewhat." 
 
 " Help us ? You don't suppose that I shall ever leave
 
 THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 169 
 
 Captain Green, to go in search of a fortune ? I can readily 
 fancy that the perilous life which we lead is not to your 
 taste, and that you are anxious to escape from it ; but it 
 seems to me that it must always be hard to trust one's 
 future to a lucky chance. It is like our sailors, who run to 
 some drinking-saloon as soon as they land, and gamble 
 away all their earnings in the hope of winning a fortune. 
 You will waste your time and wreck your future in the 
 search for a treasure which honest hard work would bring 
 you much more surely, though slowly. Enter the mer- 
 chant service : when you have made a few voyages, you 
 can go home to your father and be happy. As for me, 
 here I am, and here I shall remain." 
 
 "And if Captain Green gave you leave to go with 
 me?" 
 
 " Then I might consider the matter, but I shall never 
 ask him." 
 
 The Atlanta's first achievement in her new cruising place 
 was to capture a big Yankee clipper, laden with rice, 
 which was sold at Mauritius. 
 
 The English authorities gave her a very chilly reception ; 
 still she was allowed to take in provisions and replenish 
 her stock of coal 
 
 That done, she again stood out to sea, and cruised about 
 to the south of Madagascar. She had only been there a 
 few days, when the man on the lookout signalled two ships 
 to the southwest
 
 170 THE LAST FIGHT. 
 
 The Atlanta instantly made for them. Captain Green, 
 stationed on the bridge, studied the distant vessels through 
 his glass, then suddenly let slip a terrible oath. 
 
 "By the mighty Jingo!" he cried, "here we are run- 
 ning ourselves directly into the wolf's jaws ! Back her ! " 
 
 " What is the matter, Captain ? " asked Evans, running 
 up in surprise at the order, and supposing that Captain 
 Green had seen a rock or a reef in the ship's course. 
 
 " We have changed parts, and instead of being chased, 
 we are chasing the Shenandoah and the Washington ; for, 
 as true as I am a loyal Confederate, there are those con- 
 founded Yankees straight before us." 
 
 " You are right, Captain ; I recognize them now. Which 
 course shall we take ? " 
 
 " East-southeast, and be quick about it" 
 
 The Atlanta, instantly obeying her helm, resumed her 
 course in the required direction ; but this manoeuvre 
 occupied several moments, during which the enemy's ships 
 had rapidly gained ground ; they had also recognized the 
 Atlanta, and, taking advantage of her mistake, hurried 
 forward to stop her. 
 
 A cannon-ball soon fell hissing into the sea, within a 
 few cables' length of the privateer. " The dance is begin- 
 ning," said the captain cheerfully. " Come, boys, give 
 them as good as they send." 
 
 The gunners immediately opened fire. 
 
 " Spread every rag of canvas, Evans. We must put our"
 
 THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 171 
 
 best foot foremost now. And see that the engineers are 
 wide awake." 
 
 At this moment a shell from one of the hostile ships 
 exploded on the deck a few paces away from the captain, 
 fortunately without wounding any one, " Nichols," cried 
 Captain Green, " superintend the howitzers yourself. Such 
 compliments must be duly returned." 
 
 Nichols, a very skilful gunner, stationed himself at one 
 of the guns and sent a shot rolling over the forward 
 deck of the Shenandoah. It was instantly returned by a 
 shell which cut in halves a sailor standing close beside 
 Daniel. 
 
 This looked serious ; but the Atlanta, her masts bending 
 under the weight of sail, and getting up all steam, recov- 
 ered her rate of speed, for a moment retarded. Little by 
 little, she gained ground on the foe, and by nightfall was 
 out of reach. The captain then assembled the officers and 
 held a council of war. 
 
 " Gentlemen," said he, " it is now very evident that the 
 captains of the Shenandoah and the Washington are 
 ordered to pursue us closely. Under these conditions, 
 flight is impossible. Not that either of these vessels can 
 compare with us in speed. The Shenandoah is a swift 
 sailer ; the other is a clumsy, heavy old mud-scow, dating 
 back to the last century at least. But if we keep on run- 
 ning from the enemy, we shall only go round and round 
 the world, and not do much harm to Yankee commerce.
 
 172 THE LAST FIGHT. 
 
 Besides, if our coal gives out, we shall be blockaded like 
 fools in some neutral port, where we shall remain prisoners 
 until the end of the war : for I should scarcely care to 
 risk a repetition of the trick which succeeded at Las 
 Pahnas. On the other hand, it would be sheer folly to 
 contend with such superior numbers. However, we must 
 shake off our enemies, or our cruiser is done for. What 
 do you say, gentlemen ? " 
 
 " We agree with you, Captain." 
 
 " Perhaps," said Evans, " we may manage to give them 
 the slip, and get into waters where we can work peacefully 
 for a while." 
 
 " I think not," replied the captain. " We have far too 
 expert sailors to deal with I know them to hope to 
 deceive them. However, 1 will try your plan. This very 
 night we will change our course, and proceeding towards 
 the southwest, we will double Kerguelen Land as swiftly 
 as may be. But what shall we do if the Yankees follow 
 on our tracks ? " 
 
 "It is a puzzling case and requires reflection," said the 
 mate. 
 
 " Well, gentlemen, let me tell you my plan : although 
 none of us are bookworms, I am sure you all remember 
 the battle between the Horatii and Curatii. You know that 
 at one moment, the last of the Horatii found himself con- 
 tending alone with the three Curatii ; only, while they 
 were wounded and worn out, he was untouched and per-
 
 THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 173 
 
 fectly fresh. What did he do ? He feigned flight. The 
 three brothers, rushing after him, divided their forces, and 
 he, doubling in his -tracks, easily killed them singly 
 although he could never have conquered them all together. 
 Do you see now what I want to do ? " 
 
 " Yes, Captain," said all the officers. 
 
 " We will try to keep near the Shenandoah ; we will 
 lure her after us, and when she is alone, we will accept the 
 challenge. With God's help we will triumph. As for the 
 Washington, I defy her to catch us." 
 
 During the night the Atlanta, by the captain's orders, 
 headed for the south, and continued on that course for two 
 days. On the morning of the third day the man on the 
 lookout spied land on the bow. 
 
 " It is Kerguelen Land," said the captain, " the last 
 land which we shall find in this direction. Beyond this 
 sterile rock, which is only inhabited by penguins, the 
 ocean stretches, vast and solitary, to the eternal icebergs of 
 the South Pole. I hope that we may not be obliged to 
 remain in these waters long, for I know no part of the 
 globe where storms are more frequent or more violent. 
 But I fancy that your idea was correct, Evans, and that 
 we have thrown the enemy off our track ; for they have 
 been looking for us two days already, and may be far 
 away." 
 
 " A sail to the west-nor'west ! " cried the man on the 
 lookout.
 
 174 THE LAST FIGHT. 
 
 The captain sprang to the bridge and scanned the hori- 
 zon with his glass. 
 
 " My hopes were premature," he said, "it is the Shen- 
 andoah ; but, as I supposed, she is alone. The Washington 
 coiild not keep up with her. Evans, clear the decks for 
 action. We must seize our opportunity and hasten to 
 meet the enemy." 
 
 Upon the instant, the sound of the drum echoed through- 
 out the ship. Every preparation was rapidly made, and 
 the men hurried to their posts. 
 
 " Quartermaster, nail the Confederate flag to the main 
 peak ! " shouted the captain as he strode up and down the 
 deck. " Lads," he said to the crew, " show that you are 
 not mere wreckers. I trust every man to do his duty." 
 
 An hour after the two ships were at close quarters, and 
 a terrific cannonading began. But the struggle was un- 
 equal. The Shenandoah, with her sixty guns, threatened to 
 destroy the Atlanta, which had but a small battery. Cap- 
 tain Green at once perceived this ; he accordingly deter- 
 mined to hurl his ship against her formidable opponent. 
 
 At the same instant the broad sails of the Washington 
 rose above the horizon. The Yankee admiral, attracted by 
 the sound of cannonading, had hastened to his companion's 
 relief. 
 
 The corsair frigate had become badly injured. Water 
 poured into her hold at several openings. Some of the 
 crew were at once set to work at the pumps, and succeeded
 
 THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 175 
 
 in stopping the flood, thus permitting the calkers to fother 
 the leaks. 
 
 During the battle the wind had risen ; the sea became 
 rougher and rougher. It was clear that a tempest was at 
 hand. At a single glance, Captain Green measured the 
 whole extent of the dangers that threatened him. He 
 must escape, and at the same time save his ship, menaced 
 by the cyclone. Mounting the bridge, he addressed the 
 crew as follows : 
 
 " My boys, a terrible enemy is about to fall upon us, 
 while a tempest lowers overhead. I regret to require fresh 
 exertions from you, but they must ensure our success. 
 Let every man stand to his post, and not desert it until 
 the Atlanta floats unrestrained upon a calm sea." 
 
 " We fear neither the Yankees nor the storm," replied 
 the men. " Three cheers for the captain ! " 
 
 While the gunners returned to their guns, the sailors 
 ran up the rigging ; and the Atlanta was soon covered with 
 canvas and scudding before a furious gale. Her engine, 
 crowding on all steam, so greatly increased her speed that 
 it was evident that the enemy must be quickly left behind. 
 Suddenly a fearful noise was heard in the hold, and shortly 
 after the head engineer rushed upon deck with these 
 terrible words : 
 
 " The horizontal shaft is broken." 
 
 The horizontal shaft is the very soul of a screw engine ; 
 without it, the engine, with its furnaces, boilers and pistons,
 
 176 THE LAST FIGHT. 
 
 is but a useless mass, only fit to throw overboard. It is 
 a delicate and difficult operation to repair the huge steel 
 beam, which is sometimes ninety feet long, and is seldom 
 attempted even under favorable circumstances ; but in the 
 midst of an elemental storm, it was not even to be thought 
 of. The Atlanta was now entirely dependent on her sails. 
 
 On hearing the fatal news, the captain could not repress 
 a cry of horror, but his discouragement scarcely lasted a 
 second. The storm was now so awful that, in ordinary 
 circumstances, it would be the captain's duty to reef every 
 sail : Captain Green, on the contrary, ordered his men to 
 spread every rag of canvas. 
 
 Nevertheless, the Washington was gaining on them fast. 
 She soon began to rain shot into the Atlanta, which 
 responded vigorously, still continuing her flight. 
 
 Captain Green had now but one hope left, and that was 
 to hold out until night, which was approaching rapidly. 
 One hour more, and darkness would shield the Atlanta 
 from the attack of her dreaded foe. 
 
 The storm had now reached its height, and it was at 
 once an awful and a sublime spectacle to see how the crews 
 of the vessels forgot the dangers which surrounded them, 
 in their mutual hatred. The cannon, vomiting fire and 
 flame, mingled their deep growls with the roar of the tem- 
 pest, dealing death to the ships. 
 
 The Atlanta, weighed down by the water which filled 
 her hold, scarcely floated above the billows. Her tall masts
 
 
 "The Atlanta burst into a vast jet of flame." Page 179.
 
 THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 179 
 
 had been carried away by the wind ; her shrouds hung 
 torn to ribbons. The waves washed the deck at every 
 moment, and threatened to make it untenable. 
 
 The captain, covered with blood which gushed from a 
 wound made by a bursting shell, was lashed to his post. 
 The two brave cabin boys, Daniel and Penguin, had imi- 
 tated his example. Fastened by ropes to the rounds of the 
 ladder leading to the spar-deck, amidst a rain of shot and 
 shell, they still transmitted the captain's orders to the 
 gunners. 
 
 At last the sky, already overcast by the tempest, grew 
 darker and darker. Night fell. To the Atlanta it meant 
 safety. 
 
 The Washington, herself disabled, her masts sprung, and 
 leaking at every seam, felt that her prey was slipping from 
 her grasp. Making a final effort, she contrived to get 
 abreast the Atlanta, and, with a last broadside, wrapped her 
 in a cloud of smoke and flame. 
 
 It was too much for the poor frigate ; a ball had pierced 
 her heart. Quivering in every limb, she seemed about to 
 sink, when a terrible shock upheaved her deck, and the 
 Atlanta burst into a vast jet of flame as she went down. 
 
 The wind howled furiously, and the waves surged high 
 as if to destroy their victims more completely, and soon 
 nothing was left but a few shapeless fragments, floating 
 amidst the foam.
 
 " He gazed about him." 
 
 CHAPTER XV. 
 
 THE WRECK. 
 
 THE sun rose clear and glorious, over the vast Indian 
 Ocean, whose waves, still agitated by the storm of the pre- 
 ceding night, tossed and heaved wildly. Nothing was to 
 be seen upon the vast liquid expanse. The whirlpool had 
 swallowed the prey tossed to it by the fratricidal rage of 
 the combatants. 
 
 Clouds of sea-birds skimmed the crest of the waves, 
 while albatrosses, the vultures of the ocean, circled high 
 above. Their piercing eyes perceived the bodies of the 
 victims, which a strong current had sucked away from 
 shore, towards antipodal lands. The carrion birds made 
 ready for a feast. 
 
 From time to time some fragment was washed to the 
 top of a wave, some plank, mast, or sheathing. Then a
 
 THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 181 
 
 larger timber emerged, like a great raft. Had some of the 
 castaways succeeded in collecting the jetsam and fiotsam 
 and escaped from the awful catastrophe ? No, it was no 
 raft ; if the poor captain could speak, he would recognize the 
 deck of the Atlanta. The terrible explosion carried away 
 the whole forward part of the frigate ; but the greater por- 
 tion of the stern withstood it, and buoyed up, undoubtedly 
 by one of the bulkheads, floated on the waves, swimming 
 with the current. 
 
 This wreck would have sufficed to save at least half a 
 dozen men. Several sailors still lay stretched upon it ; but 
 they were only corpses, bound fast to the deck. The al- 
 batrosses swooped downwards and feasted on their flesh. 
 
 There lay poor Captain Green, dead at his post. Per- 
 haps he did not survive to witness the final catastrophe, 
 for a large wound gaped in his breast. 
 
 Not far off were the two cabin boys. The unfortunate chil- 
 dren, Death took them unawares, but not so soon that 
 they did not see the shadow of his wings. Still clasped in 
 each other's arms, they seemed to have exchanged a last 
 farewell on the threshold of eternity. 
 
 Poor Penguin, you have left the life which had so few 
 charms for you ! Poor Daniel, your spirit has flown to a 
 land where there are no more dreams ! 
 
 They looked as if sleeping, as they lay there together. 
 The sun shone upon their pale brows, while the breeze flut- 
 tered their light curls.
 
 182 THE WRECK. 
 
 A shadow passed rapidly over them. An albatross, al- 
 ready almost sated, had spied the young Canadian. It 
 advanced cautiously and suspiciously ; its sharp, crooked 
 beak struck the bare shoulder, and a little stream of blood 
 trickled from it. The arm moved convulsively, and the 
 bird flew off in a fright. 
 
 Probably the roll of the sea had stirred the boy's body. 
 But no : the head is lifted, the eyes open. Penguin looks 
 up into the blue sky ; scarcely restored to life, he wonders 
 if he is at the bottom of the sea, and if it is not the azure 
 waves that dance and shimmer over head. 
 
 At last, raising himself on his arm, he gazed about him. 
 Was it a dream ? He saw Daniel stretched beside him, 
 and, a little farther off, the captain. He remembered all, 
 the fight, the explosion. How did he escape the general 
 disaster ? Why was not he dead like the rest ? But per- 
 haps those who lay stretched about him were saved, as he 
 was. He might be able to rouse them from their slumbers, 
 to recall them to life. 
 
 With feverish haste he loosed the cord which bound him 
 and which had saved him from the devouring waves. He 
 rose to his feet. At the sight, thousands of birds, hovering 
 over the wreck, took to flight, uttering piercing cries, and, 
 regretting their interrupted meal, circled restlessly above. 
 
 Penguin stood one moment in indecision between Daniel 
 and Captain Green ; but gratitude triumphed over friend- 
 ship. With trembling steps he ran to the captain and
 
 "The soul of the gallant sailor had escaped." Page 185.
 
 THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 185 
 
 knelt beside him. Alas ! all hope was vain. The soul of 
 the gallant sailor had escaped through the gaping wound, 
 and the cabin boy clasped in his arms nought but a lifeless 
 body, already stiffened by death. The boy knelt silently, 
 gazing into the kind and loyal face ; he thought of all that 
 he owed to this generous protector, who had never given 
 him any but lessons of honesty and truth, who had taken 
 the place of the father, removed from him by the hand of 
 Providence. Once more he was alone in the world. 
 
 And Daniel ! At this thought Penguin sprang to his feet 
 and hastened towards his comrade. His body was cold, 
 but bore no trace of any wound. The boy put his ear to 
 the young Frenchman's breast ; he fancied that he heard 
 a faint throb. With an eager, trembling hand, he untied 
 the ropes which bound his friend ; he pressed him in his 
 arms and warmed him as well as he could. Soon the lifeless 
 body grew more supple ; the lips opened, and a faint sigh 
 escaped ; the eyes opened, glazed and expressionless at first, 
 but soon full of life. 
 
 " Martial ! " murmured Daniel. 
 
 " Yes, it is I ! " cried Penguin. " Wake up, we are 
 saved." 
 
 " Saved ? Oh ! yes, I remember now. Was I wounded 
 then ? " 
 
 " No, indeed. You are safe and sound with me, your 
 friend." 
 
 The young French boy looked about him. His comrade
 
 186 THE WRECK. 
 
 had some difficulty in making him understand what had 
 happened, how, plunged to the bottom of the sea when 
 the explosion occurred, they were brought to the surface 
 again with the floating deck ; how the ropes that fastened 
 them had preserved them all night from the fury of the 
 waves. 
 
 " Then we are alone, adrift in mid-ocean on this wreck ? " 
 asked Daniel. 
 
 " Alas, yes ! All our companions are dead." 
 
 " And Captain Green ? " 
 
 He too. Look at him. Our first duty is to repeat a 
 prayer over his body, and to entrust it to the sea, which 
 shall be his tomb ; for otherwise birds of prey would soon 
 dispute with us for him." 
 
 The two boys turned towards their captain, and, kneeling 
 beside him, uttered a prayer for him whom they loved and 
 respected so deeply. Then they cast his body into the sea, 
 and saw it vanish in the watery depths. 
 
 They were forced to perform the same melancholy task 
 for those of the sailors who lay on the deck, principally 
 gunners who had served at the guns until the last mo- 
 ment. 
 
 This pious duty done, the two lads cast a sad look hito 
 each other's eyes ; then, moved by a similar emotion, they 
 fell into one another's arms and burst into tears. 
 
 What was to become of them on this fragment of a ship, 
 scarcely raised above the water ? Might not the air-tight
 
 THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 187 
 
 compartment which buoyed them up, sink into the abyss in 
 its turn, at any moment ? 
 
 On this solitary sea, frequented only by occasional 
 whalers, the poor castaways could not look for help. They 
 were therefore condemned to die of starvation, for they 
 had no food. The portion of the ship beneath their feet 
 was filled with water, so that there was no hope there. 
 
 They did not speak, but each silently considered all the 
 horrors of their situation. 
 
 " It would have been a hundred times better to have 
 gone down with the Atlanta," said Daniel at last. " Death 
 has only spared us to prolong our agony. What is the use 
 of living, since we are condemned to die a wretched death 
 of hunger and thirst ? " 
 
 " Why despair ? " replied Penguin. " He who saved us 
 will yet come to our aid. Besides, you can always eat me." 
 
 " How can you have the heart to joke at such a time ? " 
 said Daniel reproachfully. 
 
 " It is always better to rise above adversity, and gayety 
 is sometimes one of the best assistants. But I was not 
 joking. You are stronger than I, you have therefore more 
 chance of surviving. In that case, I don't see why you 
 should not eat me, it would not be the first time that a 
 shipwrecked man has eaten his comrade, unless you 
 think me too thin ! " 
 
 " Yes, that is so," said Daniel, who could not help laugh- 
 ing. " And as our regular meals don't seem likely to
 
 188 THE WRECK. 
 
 fatten you, I think I should be more appetizing, and that 
 you had better eat me." Then, quickly becoming serious 
 again : " It does not seem to me right to jest at such a 
 time. Do you know, I am dying of thirst ; if I had some- 
 thing to drink, I believe that I could go several days with- 
 out eating." 
 
 " There is no lack of water," said Penguin. " Unluckily, 
 it is very salt But let us try it ; it may be better than 
 none." 
 
 The boys rushed to the hatch, which, being open, formed 
 a perfect well, tilled with water to the level of the deck. 
 They scooped up a little sea-water in their hands ; but the 
 salt dose only increased their thirst and made their lips 
 smart sadly. 
 
 Despair was again about to take possession of them, 
 when Penguin, leaning over the hole, fixed his eye upon 
 something floating below. 
 
 " It seems to me," he said at last, " as if I saw some- 
 thing stirring down below." 
 
 A violent movement of the wreck brought the article 
 close to the opening. Daniel uttered a cry of joy. 
 
 " It is a barrel ! " he exclaimed. 
 
 After many fruitless efforts, they succeeded in getting 
 hold of the barrel and hoisting it on deck. They started 
 the bung. The little cask was full of brandy. They drank 
 a mouthful, which did them a great deal of good. 
 
 " This barrel," said Penguin, " may be our salvation or
 
 THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 189 
 
 our ruin, according as we choose to use it. It is certain 
 that the brandy which it contains, taken in small quanti- 
 ties, will quench our thirst and restore our strength. But 
 if we find nothing else that is drinkable, and use this too 
 frequently, it will deprive us of our reason and soon kill 
 us. How unfortunate that we have no water ! " 
 
 Daniel only listened with half an ear to his friend's 
 wise reflection. He was gazing attentively into the gaping 
 hole at their feet. 
 
 " Do you know what part of the vessel this hatchway 
 opens into ? " he finally asked. 
 
 " Of course ; into the steward's pantry." 
 
 " Very well ; in that case, we ought to find, not only 
 water, but provisions there." 
 
 " Not the water that we want," said Penguin, " for the 
 sea has made itself quite at home there." 
 
 " Yes, but don't you remember that the store-room open- 
 ing out of the steward's pantry contained several hogs- 
 heads of fresh water, tightly closed ? I have often noticed 
 them, and the water taken from them for the officers' 
 table was much better than that distilled by machin- 
 ery." 
 
 " You are right ; but how can we get at it ? " 
 
 " We will soon see," said Daniel. 
 
 They both began to walk the deck as if they expected 
 to find some solution of the puzzle in this way. 
 
 Suddenly Penguin stopped at the stern, and closely
 
 190 THE WRECK. 
 
 examined a leaden plate imbedded in the deck, just under 
 the steering wheel. 
 
 " I have hit it," he said, after a few moments' hesitation. 
 " Have you your knife ? " 
 
 " Yes ; it was fastened to my belt." 
 
 " Good ! I have mine too. They will answer to dig away 
 this plate, and cut it into pieces." 
 
 " What for ? " said Daniel in surprise. 
 
 " I will tell you. To get into the steward's pantry, we 
 must dive into the water that fills the space between 
 decks. That is easy enough, but neither of us is a suffi- 
 ciently skilful swimmer to hold himself at the bottom of 
 the water while he works. So this is what we must do : 
 We will cut this lead plate into two pieces and make two 
 rolls of it. I will fasten one of them to each foot, and 
 that will keep me down without any trouble." 
 
 " But you will be drowned," cried Daniel 
 
 " Wait a bit. We will fasten a strip of wood, torn from 
 the bulwarks, across the hatchway ; to this strip we will 
 tie a strong rope, there are plenty of them about the 
 deck, and I will tie this rope under my arms. I will 
 let myself drop into the water, and you can pull me up 
 when I am ready." 
 
 " How shall I know when to pull ? " 
 
 " Well, I will fasten a string to my arm, and you must 
 twist the other end round your wrist. When I want to 
 come up, I will pull the string, just as rich ladies do when 
 they want their coachman to stop."
 
 THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 191 
 
 " Oh, how clever you are, my dear Martial ! " exclaimed 
 Daniel. " I could never have arranged it all so well" 
 
 The two boys instantly set to work to carry out their 
 scheme. They dug away the piece of lead with their 
 knives ; wrenched off a strip of wood, to which they tied a 
 rope ; then, following out his programme exactly, the 
 brave Canadian, with his friend's help, dropped into the 
 water. It- was with great distress that Daniel saw him 
 disappear. A few moments after, feeling a twitch at the 
 string fastened to his wrist, he hauled stoutly, saw Pen- 
 guin appear, and dragged him upon deck. 
 
 " It is suffocating down there," said he. " It took me a 
 long while to find the door of the pantry, but I know now 
 where it is. Let me rest a moment, and I will dive again. 
 The key is in the door." 
 
 After taking breath he plunged back through the hatch- 
 way, and was again drawn up a few minutes later by 
 Daniel. 
 
 " I have opened the door," said he. " It was all that I 
 was able to do, and, indeed, I greatly feared I should not 
 manage it. The water kept it so tightly closed that, even 
 when the key was turned, the door would not stir. 
 At last, putting my shoulder to the door, I forced it 
 open." 
 
 " I will take your place now," said Daniel. " You will 
 be perfectly exhausted, and then you won't be able to stay 
 under water long enough to accomplish anything."
 
 192 THE WRECtf. 
 
 "No, no," was the quick response, "I will make one 
 more descent ; then it will be your turn." 
 
 And, without further delay, he dived anew. 
 
 A few moments later he reappeared, triumphant. 
 
 " I Ve got something," he shouted. 
 
 This something proved to be a ham, carefully wrapped 
 in tinfoil. The salt water had not hurt it in the least, and 
 our two friends instantly made a valiant attack upon the 
 dainty food. A swallow of brandy completed the repast, 
 which seemed to them delicious. 
 
 " Now you see," said Penguin, " that you should never 
 doubt Providence. I think that God is too good to have 
 snatched us from the clutch of death, merely to prolong 
 our agony." 
 
 Daniel, fastening the weights to his feet, and the rope 
 round his waist, made three submarine journeys to the 
 store-room, and brought up several precious articles, a 
 box of sardines, another ham, and a bottle of wine. They 
 at once knocked off the neck of the latter, and drank to 
 the memory of Captain Green. 
 
 Then, having carefully stored their provisions on deck, 
 so that the roll of the sea should not throw them into the 
 water, the two friends lay down side by side, and fell 
 asleep beneath the radiant light of the stars, but not with- 
 out renewed thanks to the hand which had so manifestly 
 protected them.
 
 "The barrel was hoisted to the deck." 
 
 CHAPTER XVI. 
 
 THE END OF THE ATLANTA. 
 
 THE night was calm and the young castaways did not 
 wake until the first rays of the sun touched their eyes. 
 Sleep had restored their strength. They felt fresh and 
 well ; so, after a warm embrace, they immediately resumed 
 the work of the previous day. 
 
 Each dived into the hold in turn, and they had soon 
 accumulated a considerable quantity of provisions on deck. 
 
 " We have enough food for a fortnight," said Penguin, 
 
 13
 
 194 THE END OF THE ATLANTA. 
 
 " and if we continue to float with the current, we must 
 finally strike land. We shall certainly be saved." 
 
 " God grant that it may be soon ! for the first tempest 
 would destroy us," replied Daniel. " Our raft floats too low 
 to resist very strong breakers. Where do you suppose 
 that we shall land ? " 
 
 " I scarcely know. I think the current flows easterly 
 or northeasterly, but I have no idea where we were when 
 the Atlanta blew up ; and yet I seem to remember that 
 the last observation was taken to the northeast of Ker- 
 guelen Land. I also heard Mr. Evans say that if we 
 escaped from the Yankees, we would steer for Sumatra. 
 If we had a map, although I am not much of a sailoi, I 
 might be able to find out which way we are going. At 
 any rate, we are in God's keeping." 
 
 " Yes," said Daniel, " that is our only hope. We shall 
 probably sight land before long. See how strong the cur- 
 rent is. The fragments of the wreck, floating about us, 
 spin round as if they were in a whirlpool." 
 
 " There are currents in the sea which move as swiftly as 
 any river," returned the Canadian. " If you had made a 
 voyage on the Atlantic coast of the United States, as I 
 have, you would know that. The captain often showed 
 me the great Gulf Stream, which is a regular river, rising 
 in the Gulf of Mexico, and traversing the ocean, without 
 ever mingling its waters with it. It is always warm in 
 the midst of the icy sea."
 
 THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 195 
 
 Although food was now plenty, they had not a drop of 
 drinking water. They had, indeed, extracted several bottles 
 of wine from the pantry, but they greatly preferred water, 
 and bent all their efforts to getting out one of the casks 
 stored below. This was no easy task, for it cost them 
 several days of hard work. With an axe which he found 
 in the pantry, Penguin first managed to stave in the door of 
 the store-room, which was swollen by the water; then 
 diving in turn, the two boys succeeded in rolling the 
 heavy hogshead over the floor until it was just under the 
 hatch. This result was achieved with so much effort that 
 they postponed the rest of the performance until next 
 day. 
 
 It proved to be a mere trifle, however. Ropes were 
 fastened round the barrel, and it was hoisted to the deck, 
 where its appearance was hailed with a shout of joy. 
 Armed with their knives, they hastily started the bung, 
 and swallowed a mouthful of the longed-for liquid. Alas ! 
 the water was thoroughly brackish : the sea- water had 
 entered the pores of the wood and mixed with the contents. 
 
 " What a shame ! " cried Daniel, spitting it out with dis- 
 gust. " Fancy ! we have wasted five days in getting at 
 that confounded cask, which is only fit to be thrown over- 
 board." 
 
 " Never mind ! " said the philosophical Penguin. " We 
 can drink wine, and it won't kill us. How many people 
 there are who grumble because they are obliged to drink
 
 196 THE END OF THE ATLANTA. 
 
 water ! And then this cask has been of some service, for 
 at least it has taken up our time, which would have hung 
 very heavily on our hands if we had had nothing to do." 
 
 " Oh, I know that you are always contented. I never 
 saw such a fellow," said the French boy. 
 
 " What 's the use of complaining about a thing that 
 can't be helped ? The worst of the matter is, that when 
 I went down this morning to arrange the ropes around 
 the barrel, I noticed that there were only two bottles of 
 wine left. That makes eight bottles in all, with the six 
 that we have up here. Luckily, we have still plenty of 
 brandy, and an abundant supply of provisions." 
 
 Still, that very day, on taking a trip below, Daniel 
 could only find one unopened box of canned meat. It 
 soon became clear that the rest of the food was injured by 
 salt water. They were accordingly forced to put them- 
 selves on rations. Penguin decided that they could not 
 afford more than two scant meals a day, washed down by 
 half a glass of wine. 
 
 The wreck still advanced quite regularly. After drifting 
 towards the east, it took a southeasterly course, which 
 somewhat alarmed the castaways, who feared lest they 
 should be carried towards the frozen regions of the South 
 Pole. Two or three times, too, the floating deck, seized by 
 contrary currents, spun about as if it would instantly be 
 sucked into the abyss. In short, it was very evident that 
 their temporary shelter could not resist the shock of the
 
 THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 197 
 
 waves much longer. Portions were washed away every 
 day, and the main body, immersed in the water, was rapidly 
 breaking up. 
 
 " I really don't understand how it is that we have kept 
 afloat so long," said Penguin one day. " It seems to 
 me as if our raft were far too heavy to swim so persist- 
 ently." 
 
 "I am surprised at it myself," replied Daniel. "And 
 yet I once heard the captain say that if the Atlanta were 
 cut in halves, the separate pieces would be perfectly sea- 
 worthy. He explained that besides the air-tight compart- 
 ments into which the hold was divided, the frigate had 
 also iron partitions, into which, in case of danger, air 
 could be pumped by the engine, so as to keep the ship 
 afloat, even if it were full of water." 
 
 "Undoubtedly that is it," concluded the Canadian. 
 " Just before the battle the captain must have had these 
 partitions filled ; and we owe our safety to the fact that 
 the explosion spared those situated in this part of the 
 vessel." 
 
 Now that the castaways had no longer the resource of 
 submarine journeys into the store-room, their days seemed 
 endless. Their faith began to waver, and they lived in 
 constant dread of approaching evil. If land were not 
 near at hand and if the weather turned bad, they must 
 inevitably perish. 
 
 In vain they scanned the horizon until the last ray of
 
 198 THE END OF THE ATLANTA. 
 
 daylight vanished, hoping to catch a glimpse of the longed- 
 for shore. Night fell, and their position was unchanged, 
 and they sadly lay down to sleep on the deck. 
 
 For three weeks they were thus tossed at the mercy of 
 the waves. They had but a few swallows of wine left. 
 Soon nothing would remain for them but to die, to die a 
 horrible, a fearful death, coming upon them by slow degrees, 
 when hunger and thirst should have deprived them both 
 of all power of resistance, either bodily or mental. Daniel 
 already gave himself up to despair ; Penguin, more inured 
 to suffering, was determined to struggle manfully to the 
 last. 
 
 One day, as they were mournfully eating one of their last 
 meals, a very meagre repast, composed of a bit of cracker 
 and a morsel of bacon, they saw a flock of small birds fly- 
 ing northwards over their heads, and this sight increased 
 their melancholy, for these birds were probably flying 
 towards land, and consequently the wreck was moving 
 steadily away from it. 
 
 A few hours after, the castaways had a moment of 
 intense excitement. A dim shadow suddenly appeared be- 
 fore them to the southeast, land, then, lay in that direc- 
 tion, straight before them. But soon the shadow grew 
 more distinct, rose higher, and proved to be a heavy bank 
 of clouds, which rapidly overspread the sky. It was not 
 land, and a storm was at hand. 
 
 The wind began to howl, the waves heaved and tossed,
 
 THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 199 
 
 and a torrent of rain, accompanied with claps of thunder, 
 announced the approach of a hurricane. 
 
 Whirling on its own axis, plunging into the trough of 
 the waves to reappear upon the topmost crest, the wreck 
 was flung hither and thither by the furious sea. Clinging 
 to the bulwarks, the poor boys huddled together, expecting 
 every moment to be their last. 
 
 Night came, dark and gloomy, adding to the horror of 
 their situation. 
 
 Suddenly the wreck seemed to receive a yet more fear- 
 ful shock than any previous one ; a dull, cracking sound 
 was heard, the deck split open beneath their feet, the 
 waves overwhelmed the wretched castaways, who, expect- 
 ing to go down, exchanged a tender farewell 
 
 But no, their hour had not come. The gulf refused its 
 prey, now held fast and motionless by a mysterious 
 force. 
 
 " We are on shore ! " cried Penguin. 
 
 But a livid flash of lightning, illuminating the dark- 
 ness, revealed nought save the vast and implacable sea 
 stretching on every hand. 
 
 The billows now madly attacked the wreck, which had 
 probably struck on some unseen rock. Unable to swallow 
 it whole, they strove to devour it piecemeal, tearing large 
 fragments from it at every onslaught. The poor boys 
 clung to it with the utmost difficulty, being almost con- 
 stantly under water, and deafened with the roar of the surf.
 
 200 THE END OF THE ATLANTA. 
 
 At last, after an apparently endless night, during which 
 the wretched lads experienced all the agonies of death a 
 hundred times over, the sky grew brighter, the storm died 
 away with a low growl, driven thence by the victorious sun, 
 whose rays restored some hope to the breasts of the cast- 
 aways. Both uttered a shout of joy. A mile to the north- 
 ward lay a bare and rocky coast, bathed in sunlight. The 
 wreck had been washed upon a coral reef which bor- 
 dered the shore. While the sea was still lashed to a 
 fury outside, beyond this natural dyke it lay calm and 
 peaceful 
 
 " We are saved ! " cried Penguin, clasping Daniel in his 
 arms. 
 
 " Land ! " exclaimed Daniel " I never saw anything so 
 lovely!" 
 
 " I don't know about that," replied the Canadian ; " but 
 we must get off this ugly reef, which stopped our progress, 
 as fast as we can. How are we going to reach shore ? " 
 
 " By swimming. " 
 
 " It 's a long way off." 
 
 " Oh ! I have often swum quite as far." 
 
 " Yes," said Penguin ; " but we have been living on 
 short rations for several days, and we may not be able to 
 hold out." 
 
 " Necessity will double our strength." 
 
 " I am not so sure of that. But at any rate, I have a 
 suggestion to make, which may help us out of the difficulty.
 
 THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 201 
 
 You know our beloved cask, which we had such trouble 
 to hoist out of the store-room ? " 
 
 " Yes," said Daniel, " it is still here. The storm did not 
 succeed in loosing the ropes with which we bound it to the 
 bulwarks." 
 
 " That is very fortunate, as it contains all our tools and 
 the few provisions left to us. Moreover, I intend that it 
 shall serve to carry us to land. We will put our clothes 
 into it, as we can swim better without them. Then we 
 will push it along in front of us, and from time to time, 
 we can catch hold and rest against it." 
 
 This plan was approved and quickly carried out. The 
 boys took off their clothes and stowed them away in the 
 empty cask, with their scanty stock of food, their tools, and 
 all the ropes which they could collect; then, carefully 
 rolling it overboard, they plunged in after it. A few 
 strokes took them off the reef, and soon the two swimmers 
 were in smooth water, pushing the cask before them. 
 Penguin's plan proved excellent, for after quarter of an 
 hour's progress, they were forced to seek help of their im- 
 promptu buoy, thanks to which they reached land unin- 
 jured. 
 
 The first thing that they did on setting foot on solid 
 earth was to exchange a long, silent embrace. Then, fall- 
 ing on their knees, they thanked Hun who had kept up 
 their courage through so many trials and who had rescued 
 them from the waves in so providential a way.
 
 202 THE END OF THE ATLANTA. 
 
 When they rose, their eyes turned to the deck of the 
 Atlanta, which, stranded on the reef, still reared its black 
 hulk aloft, as if waiting their farewell. 
 
 \Vhile Penguin stood motionless and unite, gazing fixedly 
 at the wreck, a wave swept away the last fragment. He 
 heaved a sigh, and then, turning to Daniel, said : " All is 
 over now. You are all that is left to me on earth ! "
 
 " Daniel returned with a splendid cockatoo." 
 
 CHAPTER XVII. 
 
 THEDESEKT ISLAND. 
 
 ANY other than a castaway must have felt a bitter pang 
 at sight of the desolate, barren shore upon which the storm 
 had washed the fragments of the Atlanta. A narrow strip 
 of beach, sprinkled with a few sickly thorn-bushes, divided 
 the sea from the black cliffs, calcined by a tropical sun, 
 and forming a bare, jagged ridge. The tide, as it went 
 down, left occasional pools of water filled with blood-red 
 seaweed, adding by their sanguine hue to the loathsome 
 character of this corner of the globe. No bird was to be 
 seen, nor any living creature, in this awful solitude. 
 
 However, when the two boys, having seen the last frag- 
 ment of their raft go down, turned and looked about them, 
 their hearts throbbed with joy, and filled with gratitude to 
 their invisible Protector. To them, lost for days out on
 
 204 THE DESERT ISLAND. 
 
 the vast ocean with the constant prospect of death before 
 them, these naked rocks, these scrubby shrubs, and these 
 cliffs seemed wrapped in a marvellous beauty. Their feet 
 clung with delight to the earth which they had never ex- 
 pected to tread again. They eagerly inhaled the scorching 
 air, which seemed to them a hundred times more delicious 
 than the fresh sea-breeze. They sat thus side by side on 
 the beach, worn out with fatigue and excitement, and over- 
 come with the bliss of their preservation. 
 
 Daniel was the first to shake off this torpor. 
 
 " I should like to know where fate has thrown us," said 
 he after a prolonged silence. 
 
 " Time will tell us," answered Penguin, still deep in 
 thought. 
 
 " Is this land inhabited ? " continued, the young French- 
 man. " I see nothing around us to prove it." 
 
 " What does it matter ? " was the Canadian's philosophi- 
 cal reply. " The most important thing is that we are on 
 shore. Now that we are well rested, we will take our break- 
 fast if you like. The store-closet is not far off, and we 
 sha'n't have much trouble in emptying it." 
 
 The cask, which they had drawn high up on the beach, 
 only contained a few biscuit and a little salt meat. A 
 small remnant of brandy also remained in the bottom of 
 the keg. 
 
 The boys set out in search of fresh water, of which 
 they had been so long deprived; but in spite of all their
 
 THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 205 
 
 patient scrutiny they could find no spring. They were 
 accordingly obliged to satisfy themselves with washing 
 down their meagre meal with a swallow of brandy. 
 
 Then they divided the biscuits that were left, took up 
 their ropes and tools a hatchet and cutlass and pre- 
 pared to travel farther. 
 
 " What shaU we do ? '" asked Daniel. " ShaU we climb 
 the cliffs or shall we follow the coast-line ? " 
 
 " I think we should do well to keep close to the shore," 
 said Penguin. " It is probable that the storm has cast us 
 upon one of the many islands in the Indian Ocean. Now, 
 if we are to meet with Europeans, it will be upon the sea- 
 coast, for all their settlements are so situated." 
 
 " Very well," answered Daniel ; " but in what direction 
 shall we go?" 
 
 " Let me see, where is the sun ? " 
 
 " It will set over yonder, behind us." 
 
 " Then let us follow its course," said Penguin ; " in that 
 way we shall see it a little longer." 
 
 They accordingly proceeded westward. 
 
 For the first few hours they advanced but slowly, meet- 
 ing with many obstacles. The rising tide now covered the 
 beach, forcing them to walk among a confused mass of 
 rocks and stones, which formed the base of the steep line 
 of cliffs. These stones, covered with sea-mosses and tiny 
 shells, were very slippery, and the boys often had to climb 
 some distance up to avoid deep pools of water thick with 
 seaweed.
 
 206 THE DESERT ISLAND. 
 
 Finally, after much exertion, they reached a point 
 beyond which an arm of the sea ran up inland. The 
 mountains stood a little farther back from the shore, leav- 
 ing a superb sandy beach, upon which it was a pleasure to 
 run barefooted. 
 
 But the brave boys could not repress an exclamation of 
 disappointment. Their eyes, taking in the crescent-shaped 
 bay at a glance, showed -them nothing but a waste of sand 
 running to the very foot of the mountains, without a tree 
 or even a bush to break the awful monotony. 
 
 " I should think we were at Cape Bojador," said Penguin. 
 " Yes," said Daniel, " Sand, sand, nothing but sand. 
 Perhaps we have come in the wrong direction." 
 
 " Even if we have, we cannot retrace our steps. My 
 feet are bleeding, and I am quite unable to repeat the gym- 
 nastic feats which brought us here, at present. If we 
 walk briskly we shall reach the opposite end of the bay 
 before night. Perhaps we may find a more hospitable 
 region beyond." 
 
 Just at this moment, Daniel, who had paused, gave two 
 or three leaps, at if he had suddenly gone mad. Penguin 
 was amazed to see him kneel on the sand, then jump up, 
 crying : 
 "Water! water!" 
 
 In a second the Canadian had followed the example of 
 his companion, who, flat on the ground, had plunged his 
 face into a rippling brook.
 
 THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 207 
 
 Water ! All their fears, all their troubles, were forgotten. 
 The two boys eagerly drank the delicious beverage. They 
 lapped it up greedily ; bathed their faces, their heads and 
 hands in it. Never in their lives had they tasted anything 
 so cool and clear. 
 
 They were loath to tear themselves away from this tiny 
 streamlet, which, trickling through the sand, ran into the 
 sea close by. They felt that water was so rare, so precious 
 a thing, that they might find none elsewhere. A mere 
 trifle would have decided them to spend the whole day by 
 the rivulet. Very fortunately, Penguin had put one of 
 the empty wine-bottles into his pocket. He filled it with 
 water ; but this was but a scanty supply, and he regretted 
 that he had not brought along the little cask, which had 
 been left behind as too heavy. 
 
 A little farther on the travellers made another delight- 
 ful discovery, that of some very savory shell-fish, some- 
 thing like oysters, which furnished them with an excel- 
 lent meal. 
 
 Comforted and revived by these two events, they walked 
 bravely on until evening. The sun was just sinking in the 
 sea when they rounded the end of the bay. The sandy 
 shore turned sharply to the north for a short distance, and 
 the ocean stretched before them in every other direction. 
 
 At this sight, the poor, discouraged boys dropped heavily 
 upon the sandy ground. 
 
 " We are on a desert rock," cried Daniel.
 
 THE DESERT ISLAKD. 
 
 " I fear we are," muttered Penguin. 
 
 " What will become of us ? " 
 
 " Let us travel round the island," said the Canadian. 
 " The other side may offer greater resources. At any rate, 
 the brook-water and the shell-fish will enable us to await 
 the coming of some passing ship which will pick us up." 
 
 It was a very feeble hope. The poor cabin boys fell 
 asleep with melancholy spirits. 
 
 Yet it would have taken them many a long day to walk 
 round the island upon which fate had placed them ; for 
 this island, the largest in the world, a continent in itself, 
 was Australia. 
 
 The floating fragment of the Atlanta was seized in the 
 forty-fifth degree of latitude south, between Kerguelen 
 Land and St. Paul, by the great South Australian current, 
 which, travelling rapidly eastward, after dividing into 
 two branches, passes to the south of Australia and washes 
 the western shores of New Zealand. To the latter country, 
 therefore, the deck of the Atlanta would have been borne 
 if it had not been for the timely help of the storm. In 
 that case the wretched castaways must inevitably have 
 died of starvation; for the current slackens its pace in 
 the last half of its journey, and their involuntary voyage 
 would have lasted three weeks longer. Very fortunately, 
 when the hurricane burst, the wreck, sucked out of the 
 current by the force of the wind blowing from the south, 
 was driven towards the Australian coast, and, as we have
 
 'Huge trees, with silvery branches, stood on every hand." Page 211.
 
 THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 211 
 
 seen, was thrown upon the reefs of Cape Nelson, near the 
 boundary lines of Victoria. 
 
 Daniel little guessed that the night, on which he fell 
 asleep a prey to such gloomy forebodings, was his first 
 night upon Australian soil, the land of his dreams, the end 
 and aim of his ambition. Providence had led him, with a 
 rough hand it may be, to the desired goal ; but many days 
 must yet elapse before he learned the favor which had 
 been granted him. 
 
 At day-dawn the boys resumed their journey. They 
 walked slowly on for a whole week, with ever-increasing 
 discouragement, along the barren, sandy shore, where they 
 found no food but shell-fish and a little water. 
 
 The length of the distance which they had traversed 
 led them to hope that they might meet with human beings. 
 They now knew that they were journeying through a great 
 country, if an island, a very large one, which could not 
 possibly be uninhabited. This idea gave them fresh cour- 
 age and strength. 
 
 However, energetic as they were, they felt that they 
 could not go on much longer. Had they escaped from the 
 vast ocean only to perish in the immense solitudes of the 
 desert ? 
 
 Their joy may therefore be easily imagined when one 
 evening, on turning a corner, they suddenly found them- 
 selves at the head of a smiling valley, filled with a rank, 
 luxuriant vegetation. Huge trees, with silvery branches,
 
 212 THE DESERT ISLAND. 
 
 stood on every hand, growing high above a delightful 
 undergrowth of dwarf acacias and splendid tree-ferns, with 
 mossy trunks and soft, waving plumes. A pretty river 
 ran noisily through the valley and bounding over the 
 rocks on the shore, mingled its clear waters with the 
 waves of the sea. Night was approaching, and quantities 
 of birds were flying about, seeking shelter. Snowy cocka- 
 toos, red-headed parroquets, and party-colored parrots filled 
 the air with their brilliant hues and their deafening 
 clamor. 
 
 " By St. John the Baptist, the patron saint of Canada ! " 
 enthusiastically exclaimed Penguin, " this is, indeed, a par- 
 adise." 
 
 " Yes," said Daniel, gazing about him with wonder and 
 admiration, " as truly as the region we have just left was 
 a perfect hell." 
 
 " God has led us hither," continued the Canadian. " I 
 was utterly exhausted, and if the desert had lasted much 
 longer, I really believe I should have died of fatigue. 
 These beautiful trees must have fruit on them, but it is 
 too late for us to look. We shall see to-morrow." 
 
 After a good night's rest on a soft bed of fern-leaves 
 the two friends set about examining the trees; but to 
 their great disappointment, they found that none of them 
 bore fruit. Had they been botanists, they would have 
 known that the splendid trees all about them belonged to 
 the great family of the Eucalyptus, none of which bear
 
 THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 213 
 
 edible fruit, or to that of the ferns, which have neither 
 fruit nor flowers. 
 
 It is certainly very hard to die of hunger hi the midst of 
 a desert; but in a paradise, such a thing is hot to be 
 thought of for an instant. 
 
 However, after a minute exploration of the neighbor- 
 hood, our travellers were convinced that there was no veg- 
 etable food to be found, and were very glad to return to 
 the beach and breakfast on shell-fish once more. 
 
 They then decided to ford the river and push farther 
 westward. The crossing of the little stream afforded them 
 a good bath, but once on the other side, they saw with 
 regret that the soil speedily resumed its barren, sandy 
 character, which continued as far as the eye could reach. 
 
 Their hesitation was great ; but they could not make up 
 their minds to leave the valley for the desert. Penguin, 
 particularly, preferred the shade of the trees to the scorch- 
 ing heat of the beach. 
 
 " I have an idea," he said to Daniel. " These trees are 
 full of birds. Why should n't we try to catch a few of 
 them ? " 
 
 "How?" 
 
 " By throwing stones at them. With patience, -we must 
 certainly get at least one." 
 
 " I have a better plan," said Daniel. " When I was a 
 child at home, and played truant, which, I regret to say, 
 was not seldom, I spent my time in setting traps for
 
 214 THE DESERT ISLAND. 
 
 birds. I could easily weave some snares from these vines ; 
 but it would take time. I was also quite skilful in hand- 
 ling a sling. I will make one ; we have plenty of rope, 
 and stones as well. This will be a more speedy mode of 
 procedure, and will give us something to eat at once." 
 
 " Very well, make haste," replied Penguin ; " and while 
 you are hunting, I will get the kitchen ready." 
 
 "The kitchen?" 
 
 " Yes, I will kindle the fire, and I " 
 
 " The fire ? What are you going to light it with ? :> 
 
 " Nothing easier with this in hand," said the Canadian, 
 drawing from his pocket a knife and a sharp flint-stone. " I 
 lay a bit of my shirt on this pebble, which I picked up 
 the other day, and I strike a light. What is there ex- 
 traordinary in that ? My fire once lighted, I will heat the 
 water " 
 
 " What are you going to heat it in ? " asked Daniel, with 
 great surprise. 
 
 " It is very evident, my dear fellow, that you did well to 
 appoint yourself hunter to the party, for you know nothing 
 about housekeeping. I am an old woodsman, and never 
 would allow myself to be put out by such a trifle. You 
 shall see how I make our kettle ; for a kettle we must 
 have. Look at that great tree, with white bark like a 
 birch ; that shall furnish us with what we want." 
 
 He went up to a tall gum-tree and made two vertical 
 incisions in the trunk with his axe, then two horizontal
 
 THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 215 
 
 cuts united them; he thus peeled off a large, oblong piece 
 of bark, without any trouble. Bending the sides together, 
 he quickly fashioned a sort of cylindrical vase, and pinned 
 it; together with acacia thorns. 
 
 " Your kettle won't hold water, and it will burn," 
 remarked Daniel. 
 
 " Wait a bit." 
 
 And Penguin, carrying his bark kettle/ went down to 
 the river, and walked a short distance down the bank. 
 Then, doubtless finding what he wanted, he stooped, 
 picked up two or three handfuls of brownish earth, which 
 he moistened slightly with water. He kneaded the mix- 
 ture a little and carefully plastered the outside of his pot 
 with it, covering it with a regular layer about a finger 
 thick. 
 
 " There," said he, " there is your kettle. It is light, con- 
 venient, and not expensive. Now, while I light the fire, 
 do you go in search of game." 
 
 Daniel started out, but his first attempts were fruitless. 
 His hand had lost its cunning ; the trees were very tall ; 
 but at last, after an hour's chase, he returned to the ren- 
 dezvous with a splendid cockatoo. 
 
 As Penguin had promised, the fire burned briskly and 
 the water was boiling in the pot, the clay that covered it 
 having turned to a fine brick-red on exposure to the flames. 
 In the twinkling of an eye the bird was plucked, dressed, 
 and plunged into the boiling water.
 
 216 THE DESERT ISLAND. 
 
 " This is much better than roasting it," sententiously 
 observed the impromptu cook, "and won't harm your 
 game, which looked to me rather aged. It will give us 
 both soup and beef. But watch the pot. I forgot to prt>- 
 vide plates." 
 
 These were fashioned as easily as the kettle had been, 
 and having been submitted to the action of fire, would 
 have done honoY to an antique potter. 
 
 Daniel was as touched by his comrade's unalterable good 
 humor as he was deeply struck by his quick intellect and 
 his sprightly temper. 
 
 "What would have become of me without you, dear 
 Martial ? " said he. 
 
 " We each need the other," answered Penguin, " but just 
 now we must pay attention to our dinner ; the soup is 
 ready." 
 
 How delicious this substantial, hot meal seemed to the 
 castaways, so long deprived of solid food ! After devour- 
 ing the soup, they feasted on the boiled flesh of the old 
 cockatoo, which they washed down with copious draughts 
 of fresh water. 
 
 " If we only had some bread, or even some hard tack," 
 said Daniel enthusiastically, "I think I might call this 
 the best dinner I ever ate in my life." 
 
 " So should I," said Penguin. " I had no idea that those 
 chattering old parrots had such a delicate flavor ; and as 
 there are plenty of them all about us, we are secure against
 
 THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 217 
 
 famine for a long time to come. If we really are on a 
 desert island, we will do as Kobinson Crusoe did ; we will 
 build a house, and live happily in this solitude." 
 
 " We could make ourselves happy for some years, " said 
 Daniel, " but in the long run I fancy we should tire of it ; 
 so it will be wise, if we build a house, to put it up near the 
 beach, so that we can see any ship that passes, and signal 
 her if need be." 
 
 " Our best course for the present," responded the Cana- 
 dian, "is to explore the interior of the country, or at any 
 rate to see what resources the valley has to offer. This 
 valley may lead to some rising ground, from which we can 
 grasp the whole island at a glance. We can choose the 
 best situation for a settlement at our leisure." 
 
 " But we are very well off" here," observed Daniel. 
 
 " Yes, and we will come back here if we do not find a 
 better location. Besides, we run no risk of getting lost ; 
 this river will guide us. We will follow it to its source, 
 and if our exploration is in vain we can return here." 
 
 This plan being adopted, the boys spent the rest of the 
 day in preparations for the trip. Penguin, still playing 
 the part of housekeeper, skilfully converted their broad 
 red woollen sashes into two bags for their kitchen utensils, 
 and the provisions to be collected later on. The seams, 
 which were run up with twine, were strong if not elegant. 
 
 Meantime, Daniel set about securing supplies for the 
 larder. Armed with his sling, he lurked among the trees
 
 218 THE DESERT ISLAND. 
 
 on the watch for some unwary bird. His stones constantly 
 missed their mark, and he was beginning to feel discour- 
 aged, when he thought of substituting balls of clay baked in 
 the fire, for pebbles. These formed hard, round missiles 
 which whistled through the air like bullets. At the very 
 first trial he had the satisfaction of seeing a magnificent bird 
 fall at his feet. After some consideration, he concluded 
 that it was a pigeon, although its bluish-green plumage 
 was quite unlike that of its European cousins, and it was 
 also much larger. It was a fine specimen of the Molucca 
 pigeon, a bird of great beauty and delicate flavor. 
 
 Another attempt brought down a large gray parrot ; and 
 the young hunter, satisfied with his luck, returned to 
 camp. 
 
 The Canadian sat by the fire, busy with his sewing. By 
 his side was a kettle full of water, boiling briskly over the 
 flames. 
 
 " I have brought you something to put into the pot," 
 cried Daniel, showing him his fine birds ; " but what are you 
 cooking now ? " 
 
 " I am boiling salt water," quietly replied Penguin. 
 
 " What for ? " 
 
 " Did you think the soup was good this morning ? " 
 
 " Yes," said Daniel, " excellent." 
 
 " Well, that was because I took care to put a little salt 
 water into my broth, but only a very little, for it is a thing 
 which must not be abused. But if we go through the
 
 THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 219 
 
 valley to-morrow, we shall have none to use. Then how 
 are we going to flavor our soup ? " 
 
 " True, I never thought of that." 
 
 " The water which I am boiling will provide us with a 
 good supply of salt, and we can not only season our soup, 
 but salt our meat." 
 
 In fact, as the liquid evaporated, it deposited a layer of 
 grayish crystals on the sides of the pot Penguin, who 
 was watching the operation, added salt water from time to 
 time, to increase the crystalline deposit. When evening 
 came the boys had gathered several pounds of nice salt in 
 this way. It was dry and sparkling, and was instantly 
 stored away in a dainty box made of eucalyptus bark by 
 the ingenious Canadian. 
 
 With what supreme satisfaction the wanderers lay down 
 to rest on their fern beds that night ! The results obtained 
 in this one day had opened up a future full of promise. 
 Thanks to their united efforts and their industry, they now 
 felt that they might be thoroughly happy, even if fate con- 
 demned them to a prolonged exile in this desert region.
 
 - t^^^" '^^\ 
 
 -r ^ 
 
 " The mountain-pass came to a sadden end." 
 
 CHAPTER XVIII. 
 
 THE VALLEY OF THE GLENELG. 
 
 NEXT morning, loaded with their light baggage, the two 
 travellers started on their journey. 
 
 The valley narrowed to the east and was traversed by 
 the river, which wound capriciously as it went, and leaped 
 gayly over white stones, beneath a close canopy of ver- 
 dure. 
 
 It was really an enchanting scene. Superb groups of 
 tree-ferns formed masses of dark green at the foot of giant 
 eucalyptus trees, whose silvery tops seemed lost in the
 
 THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 221 
 
 cloudless azure sky ; and through this verdant curtain came 
 occasional glimpses of hills covered with acacias, casuarinas, 
 and a hundred other flowering shrubs. \Ylio would sup- 
 pose that these magnificent floral adornments concealed the 
 burning desert, where our wanderers Lad feared they 
 should die of hunger and fatigue ? No part of the world 
 presents such sudden and intense contrasts as Australia. 
 The gloomy, vast, and awful desert constantly gives unex- 
 pected place to a smiling oasis, or a fresh valley, whose 
 beauty is merely due to some spring or river which fertil- 
 izes the virgin soil. 
 
 The two friends walked slowly on through this Eden. 
 There was no haste ; tune was nothing to them. As they 
 went along they admired the beautiful birds fluttering 
 over-head. 
 
 No country on earth can rival Australia in the beauty 
 of its birds. It is the home of the bird of paradise, the 
 " diamond of the animal kingdom." There, amid an incom- 
 parable collection of cockatoos, parrots, and parroquets, 
 we find the elegant lyre-bird, Wilson's blackbird (a very 
 rare species), and a hundred varieties of ringdoves, orioles, 
 and bright-hued pigeons. 
 
 Now and then Daniel brought down one of these gay 
 denizens of the woods with his sling. Penguin looked for 
 fruit, only finding a few sour berries ; or carved a spoon 
 from a bit of gum-tree, working as he walked. Then, their 
 day's journey done, the friends sat down beneath some
 
 222 THE VALLEY OF THE GLENELG. 
 
 hoary tree to rest. Soon the fire burned briskly, the kettle 
 was filled with water from the river, and their supper was 
 cooked amid laughter and jests. 
 
 Yes, laughter! for it was a peaceful, happy life, which 
 made the exiles forget all the bitterness of the past. Were 
 they not at that charming age when every novelty distracts 
 and lulls grief ; when the mind, in its youthful freshness, 
 chases away tears still wet on the cheek, with a hearty 
 laugh ; when a boy's courage is still undaunted, and goes 
 straight forward to meet obstacles which will overwhelm it 
 later on, after long years of struggle and failure ? 
 
 Many days passed thus, and the lads thought that they 
 must be near their journey's end. The valley narrowed 
 rapidly, the hills hung closer over the river, which did not, 
 however, show any sign of diminution. 
 
 This latter fact did not escape the observant eye of Pen- 
 guin. He could not help expressing his surprise when, on 
 reaching the end of the valley, he saw the rapid river pour- 
 ing in foaming cascades from a narrow mountain gorge. 
 
 " I should have thought," said he, " that we must have 
 reached the source of the river. The valley evidently comes 
 to an end here, and yet the torrent, falling from the top of that 
 rocky wall, pours down almost as great a volume of water 
 as it does where it enters the sea. It must therefore come 
 from a distance, probably from the plain above." 
 
 " Perhaps so," said Daniel ; " but see how wild and 
 barren those mountains look. I don't see a single tree. We
 
 THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 
 
 223 
 
 were wrong to come this way ; we shall find nothing be- 
 yond but a stony waste, such as we passed through on our 
 first day's journey." 
 
 " The rapid river pouring in foaming cascades from a narrow 
 mountain gorge."
 
 224 THE VALLEY OF THE ULEXELG. 
 
 " I don't think so," replied the Canadian. " A region that 
 sends down so much water to the sea cannot be sterile. 
 It must have plenty of springs, and consequently, in such 
 a climate, trees and vegetation. Let us keep on ; we will 
 not go too far to prevent our return to our charming 
 valley." 
 
 The narrow pass through which the fiver wound before 
 it fell in cascades to the vale below was anything but 
 inviting. It was a mass of gray, slippery rocks, among 
 which grew tall thorn-bushes. 
 
 When the floods were out, the torrent must fill it and 
 convert it into a terrible whirlpool. The very banks 
 were overgrown with long, loose briers, which in places 
 reached from shore to shore and quite concealed the 
 stream. 
 
 The sun turned this gorge into a perfect furnace ; our 
 travellers accordingly pushed forward, wishing to get out of 
 it as quickly as possible. After two hours' walk they still 
 saw no signs of open country. They would undoubtedly 
 have given way to discouragement if Daniel had not sud- 
 denly changed the current of their thoughts by shouting : 
 "An ostrich!" 
 
 " An ostrich ! " repeated Penguin. 
 
 And both boys started on a run in pursuit of a superb 
 emeu, which fled from them with tremendous strides. Two 
 or three times Daniel took aim at it with his sling ; but 
 his missiles fell short or had no effect on so big and strong
 
 THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 225 
 
 a creature. Finally the emeu gained the advantage and 
 soon disappeared round a turn in the ravine. 
 
 The two lads, convinced that their efforts were vain, fell 
 breathlessly upon a rock. The sight of the big bird had 
 greatly amazed them. Neither of them was enough of a 
 zoologist to know the Australian emeu, which, smaller 
 than the African ostrich, differs from it in its gray feathers, 
 and lack of plumes on tail and wings. 
 
 " An ostrich !" said Penguin at last, in a dreamy tone. 
 " In what country can we be then ? " 
 
 " That is what I was thinking, too," said Daniel. " I 
 thought that ostriches only grew in Africa." 
 
 " But we cannot possibly be in Africa." 
 
 " Then where are we ? " 
 
 " There is one thing certain," continued Penguin, " and 
 that is that this bird is greatly sought for on account of 
 its feathers, and it is also very rare. Therefore if our 
 island contains ostriches, hunters must come here some- 
 times to catch them ; so we had better follow the road 
 which the ostrich took. By keeping in the neighborhood 
 of these birds we shall have a chance of escape some day 
 or other. At any rate, let us hurry out of this oven, where 
 I am actually baking." 
 
 In a few paces they gained the rock behind which the 
 emeu had disappeared, and could not restrain an excla- 
 mation of admiration at the spectacle which lay before 
 them. 
 
 15
 
 226 THE VALLEY OF THE GLENELG. 
 
 The mountain-pass, coming to a sudden end, gave place 
 to a vast circular space surrounded by hills covered with 
 scanty shrubs. But the plain itself, the basin, was car- 
 peted with emerald-green grass, through which the river 
 flowed, meandering gracefully hither and thither. Splen- 
 did trees, standing alone or in picturesque groups, cast 
 a shadow on the verdant lawn, and gave it the look of a 
 great park. To add to the general effect of the picture, 
 a number of animals, which our travellers at first took for 
 deer, were quietly cropping the turf amid various family 
 parties of emeus. 
 
 " If I only saw a fence here and there," said Penguin, 
 " I should be willing to swear that we were near Montreal, 
 in Canada, in one of the fine parks just outside the city. 
 Was n't I right when I told you that this stream would 
 lead us to a fertile region ? This is much better than 
 our valley, and if we only had a gun, yonder herd of 
 deer would provide us with food for the rest of our 
 days." 
 
 " Do you think they are deer ? " asked Daniel. " They 
 look to me very small." 
 
 " It may be a species peculiar to this country," said the 
 Canadian. " Let us approach them softly and see what 
 they are." 
 
 Leaving the gorge, the boys proceeded cautiously towards 
 a group of trees near which some of the animals were 
 browsing. One was only a few steps away from the tree
 
 THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 
 
 227 
 
 behind which the youngsters hid, and they examined him 
 at their leisure. 
 
 Penguin could not help muttering, at the first glance, 
 " What a queer beast ! " 
 
 " It was indeed a singular creature." 
 
 It was indeed a singular creature. It was larger than a 
 deer ; its posture made it look like a gigantic hare ; its 
 long hind legs were bent under it, and it rested, as it 
 browsed, upon short, thin arms, finished off with a kind of
 
 228 THE VALLEY OF THE GLENELG. 
 
 hand, which it occasionally used to stuff its food into its 
 mouth, like a squirrel. 
 
 Daniel making a slight involuntary movement, the 
 animal seemed to take the alarm. It rose suddenly on 
 its hind-quarters, balancing its body with its tail, which 
 gave it the effect of sitting on a tripod. Then it uttered a 
 piercing cry. 
 
 At this call three little ones, which the wanderers had 
 not noticed before, bounded up to their mother, who, 
 taking them in her hands or fore-paws, stuffed them mi.- 
 after the other into a sort of open pouch hanging from her 
 breast, where the babies snuggled away, leaving only their 
 heads exposed, as if looking over the edge of a balcony. 
 
 This was too much for our young friends, who could not 
 repress a simultaneous cry of surprise. The terrified beast 
 instantly rose to her full height and fled with long leaps, 
 carrying her family with her. 
 
 Daniel and Penguin looked at each other in utter amaze- 
 ment. Had fortune stranded them on one of the myste- 
 rious islands of the Thousand and One Nights ? Neither 
 of them had ever heard of such an animal ; and they 
 asked each other if what they had seen were not some 
 passing hallucination, or the phantom of a dream. 
 
 And yet it was only a kangaroo that caused all their 
 wonder. The poor Canadian had never heard of such a 
 creature; but if Daniel, instead of playing truant, had 
 studied his lessons more sedulously, he would not only
 
 THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 229 
 
 have recognized the great Australian marsupial from its 
 description, but he would have discovered at the same time, 
 that he was in Australia, for the kangaroo only exists in 
 that queen of islands. 
 
 The first moment of surprise passed, the two lads 
 regretted that they had not been able to catch the strange 
 and mysterious animal. 
 
 " It 's a very queer beast," repeated Penguin, " but as it 
 eats grass, its flesh must be good to eat. What a pity that 
 we could not knock it over ! It would have made us a 
 famous dinner." 
 
 " When I saw that big hare pocket her children, and 
 run off on two legs like a man," said Daniel, " I was so 
 perfectly thunderstruck that I forgot all about my sling. 
 But the creature was not alone ; I see that she has quietly 
 joined that herd browsing over yonder. Perhaps we can 
 get within range." 
 
 " I am sure the creatures don't seem to be very much 
 afraid of us," said the Canadian ; " but I doubt if you 
 succeed in bringing down such large game with your clay 
 balls. I don't see why we should n't follow the example 
 of our Canadian Indians. There are plenty of reed-canes 
 about ; we have cords ; let us see if we can't make a bow 
 and some arrows. With these weapons, we might kill one 
 of those big hares." 
 
 "What a capital idea!" exclaimed Daniel. "Let us 
 carry it out at once."
 
 230 THE VALLEY OF THE GLEUELG. 
 
 They soon found a good flexible reed on the river bank, 
 from which Penguin fashioned a primitive bow, which he 
 strung with a strong cord. 
 
 Meantime the young French boy was selecting light, 
 dry rushes for arrows. Cut into pieces of two feet in 
 length, well sharpened to a point at one end, they iiuuli- 
 quite a formidable weapon. To make them fly straighter, 
 Penguin feathered them with plumes from a cockatoo's 
 wing, and carefully dried the points by the fire, to make 
 them hard and sharp. 
 
 Quick as they were, night overtook the ingenious youths 
 before they had finished their task ; but they worked Ijy 
 the light of their fire, and did not rest till they had com- 
 pleted two bows and a dozen or more arrows. 
 
 The first beams of daylight found them up and eager to 
 try their novel arms. 
 
 The plain was deserted, and our ardent hunters were 
 expressing their disappointment when they saw the kan- 
 garoos coming down from the hills to drink at the river. 
 Soon the bounding, frolicking troop were ranged in line at 
 a part of the bank forming a convenient watering-place. 
 
 The opportunity was not to be missed. The boys glided 
 cautiously to within a dozen yards of the kangaroos, and, 
 agreeing to aim at the same animal, they let their arrows 
 fly. One of them went whizzing over the herd, and was 
 lost in the stream ; but the other buried itself in the side 
 of a young kangaroo, which sprang up, uttering shrill cries.
 
 " Agreeing to aim at the same animal, they let their arrows fly." Page 230.
 
 THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 233 
 
 The terrified herd instantly took flight, and at a few bounds 
 gained the shelter of a thicket. 
 
 The wounded beast followed his comrades ; but his 
 pain slackened his pace, and he was soon caught by the 
 hunters, who rushed in pursuit of him. Daniel sent 
 another arrow after him as he ran, and Penguin stretched 
 him dead at their feet with a blow of his axe. 
 
 When they found themselves masters of this rich booty, 
 the boys were seized with a fit of wild delight. With 
 shouts of triumph, they executed a war-dance round the 
 kangaroo which was quite worthy of the wild Hurons, 
 Penguin's compatriots. Then, after curiously examining 
 the creature which struck them as being so strange, they 
 skinned it, and a fire was soon lighted to roast a quarter of 
 the excellent venison. 
 
 The kangaroo, or " big hare " as they called it, was pro- 
 nounced delicious. Accordingly, when breakfast was over, 
 the Canadian set to work to smoke the rest of the carcass, 
 in Indian fashion ; for the hot Australian sun would soon 
 have ruined it had they failed to take this precaution.
 
 " The man prostrated himself.' 
 
 CHAPTER XIX. 
 
 MR. FRIDAY. 
 
 THE two lads proceeded to explore the charming valley 
 of the Glenelg by short inarches. They had decided to 
 push on to the source of the river, and, having settled the 
 extent of their domain, they would come back and settle 
 in the neighborhood of the mountain-pass, where they 
 would build a hut within reach of both sea and moun- 
 tain. 
 
 Daniel, with his characteristic mobility, was very enthu- 
 siastic at the prospect of this Robinson-Crusoe-like life. 
 Looking forward without alarm to a long stay in this 
 deserted valley, he already talked of planting a garden 
 beside his future home and of taming a flock of kangaroos. 
 The calmer Penguin kept his schemes to himself. Not 
 that he dreaded this solitary life, was not his boyhood
 
 THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 235 
 
 passed amid awful solitudes ? but he wished first to make 
 sure that their isolation was complete and final. 
 
 They therefore advanced slowly, spending the day in 
 hunting kangaroos, and sleeping at night beneath some tall 
 tree. They felt perfectly secure, for they had never yet 
 met with any dangerous animal. Still this part of Aus- 
 tralia is not lacking in savage beasts ; the woods are infes- 
 ted with wildcats and a peculiar species of wolf; but 
 these creatures, which are all undersized, never attack a 
 man and only leave their lair at midnight. 
 
 After journeying for several days the wanderers reached 
 a vast swamp shut in by hills, in which the Glenelg took 
 its rise. Flocks of water-birds of brilliant hues swarmed 
 on the marshy banks ; but at the approach of the boys 
 they flew noisily away in alarm, and never rested until 
 they were out of bow-shot. 
 
 Penguin, undiscouraged, waded boldly in and hiding 
 among the reeds, managed to approach some of them. 
 Daniel saw him bend his bow and send an arrow at an 
 invisible object, successfully no doubt, for he instantly 
 heard a shout of triumph. Then the Canadian sprang 
 quickly back to shore. 
 
 " This is too much ! " he cried breathlessly. " We cer- 
 tainly are on an enchanted island." 
 
 " What is the matter ? " asked Daniel. 
 
 " Just now I saw a big duck's head, quite close beside 
 me, emerging from the water. I took careful aim, let
 
 236 MR. FRIDAY. 
 
 fly my arrow and hit the creature, which struggled hard. 
 I was afraid it would escape, and ran up to it. Well, it 
 was a queer kind of a bird. Only look at it ! " 
 
 And he held up a strange creature, looking very much 
 like a small otter, but having a horny bill like a goose, and 
 web-feet. 
 
 " But that is not a bird," exclaimed Daniel. 
 
 " Of course not, for I never saw a bird with four paws," 
 said Penguin, " but neither did I ever see an otter with a 
 duck's bill And I can tell you, this queer beast makes 
 good use of his bill When I took hold of him, he gave me 
 such a fierce bite that I nearly dropped him ; but I wrung 
 his neck for him with a twist of my hand." 
 
 " What a queer country ! " muttered the French boy. 
 '' Hares as big as deer, that jump about like squirrels and 
 carry their young in their pocket ; ostriches ; and otters 
 with ducks' heads ! No one would believe it if we were 
 to tell them." 
 
 The Australian fauna is a strange one indeed. The 
 animals which compose it are more like antediluvian races 
 than like modern species ; all its mammiferce are marsu- 
 pials, and it is the only place where the family of ornitho- 
 rhyncidse still exists, a species which our ancestors would 
 have classed among fabulous beings, and which in its 
 structure seems to form a connecting link between beasts 
 and birds. 
 
 The astonishment of the two boys was therefore very
 
 THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 237 
 
 natural. However, being a practical boy, Penguin declared 
 that he meant to find out whether the ornithorhyncida 
 tasted like fish, flesh, or fowl ; and a fire being lighted, the 
 creature was properly dressed and put to roast on the spot. 
 
 Half an hour after nothing was left of the fabulous 
 creature but its bones. By a unanimous vote its delicate 
 white meat was pronounced better than that of the kanga- 
 roo. Penguin carefully preserved the skin and the beak 
 still adhering to the jaw-bone, intending to display this 
 trophy in conclusive proof of his wonderful discovery. 
 
 Dinner done, they were about to resume their journey, 
 when Daniel suddenly gave a terrified scream, which 
 made Penguin rise hastily from packing his kitchen 
 utensils. 
 
 Pale and trembling, the French boy, unable to utter a 
 syllable, pointed to a neighboring thicket, where Penguin 
 instantly perceived a human form, half hidden by the 
 branches. The Canadian grew pale in his turn ; but seiz- 
 ing his bow, he bent it, put in an arrow, and taking aim at 
 the bush, held himself on the defensive. 
 
 This attitude at once produced its due effect, for a black 
 man, entirely naked, immediately sprang from the bushes ; 
 but instead of falling upon the boys, he prostrated himself 
 before them, his face to the ground, and muttered some 
 unintelligible words. 
 
 " It 's a savage," said Daniel. 
 
 " Yes," said Penguin, " but he seems to be quite as much
 
 238 MB. FRIDAY. 
 
 afraid of us as we are of him. After all, he is a human 
 being and he may be able to help us." 
 
 Dropping his bow, the Canadian went up to the still 
 prostrate savage and touched him gently on the shoulder. 
 The black man raised his head, showing a fine face, adorned 
 with a short curly beard ; then he got up slowly and be- 
 gan to talk with great volubility. He ended his long and 
 unintelligible speech with these words twice repeated : 
 " Good man ! good man ! " And at the same time he put 
 his hand on Daniel's breast, then on that of Penguin. 
 
 " The savage speaks English ! " cried both boys at once ; 
 but in vain did they ask him various questions in that 
 language. The only answer which they received was: 
 " Good man ! good man ! " 
 
 " Evidently this negro only knows those two words of 
 English," said Daniel ; " but he must have been with Eng- 
 lish people to learn them. Europeans must sometimes visit 
 this island." 
 
 " At any rate," added Penguin, " this fellow is not the 
 only one of his kind. We must make ourselves agreeable 
 to him, and he will lead us to his tribe, where we may be 
 lucky enough to meet, some day or other, with the mer- 
 chants who come to trade with the blacks." 
 
 While they talked the Australian stood motionless and 
 impassive, watching them. The poor fellow was extremely 
 thin ; he cast occasional greedy glances at the supply of 
 smoked kangaroo meat which filled Penguin's bag. The
 
 THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 239 
 
 latter offered him a few pieces, which he eagerly de- 
 voured. 
 
 Won by this charitable deed, the savage waved his hand 
 towards the east, as if inviting the boys to follow him in 
 that direction. In fact, the two cabin boys had no sooner 
 collected their little baggage than the Australian marched 
 off, glancing behind him ever and anon, and smiling with 
 satisfaction as he saw that his invitation was understood 
 and accepted. 
 
 The road, taken by the black man and his companions, 
 led away from the river and climbed the hill, here made 
 up of huge rocks, intermingled with briers and bushes. 
 As they ascended, the vast panorama of the valley of the 
 Glenelg lay unfolded before them, with its magnificent park, 
 sprinkled with superb trees. Finally, after an hour's clam- 
 ber, they reached the border of a barren plain stretching 
 far away to the foot of high blue mountains. Half-dried 
 pools, covered with a saline efflorescence, shone like mir- 
 rors on the vast plain. Beside one of these puddles of 
 watel* stood a wretched tent, made of kangaroo-skins 
 propped up with bits of wood. This was the home of the 
 savage, who showed it to them with pride ; and as they 
 approached it he uttered two guttural cries, which brought 
 from the hovel a woman in scanty clothing and two naked 
 children. 
 
 At sight of the strangers the little savages ran shriek- 
 ing back into the tent ; but the mother came forward,
 
 240 MR. FRIDAY. 
 
 fearlessly, and greeted the boys with the sacramental 
 " Good man ! good man ! " 
 
 She did not seem to understand English any better than 
 her husband, but she appeared rather more intelligent ; 
 and Penguin having executed a lively pantomime, pointing 
 in turn to Daniel and to the distant horizon, the woman 
 pointed to the mountain, probably meaning that the white 
 men lived in that direction. 
 
 " We are saved ! " cried Penguin. " If there are Eng- 
 lishmen in this region these good people will take us to 
 them." 
 
 And, in a moment of effusion, he rushed towards the 
 negress and kissed her several times. 
 
 Before nightfall the lads were on the best of terms 
 with every member of the Australian family, " Mr. and 
 Mrs. Friday, and all the little Fridays," as Daniel romanti- 
 cally christened them. 
 
 Next day however, after a night spent, not in the tent 
 but just outside the miserable affair, our two friends tried 
 to make their host understand that they were anxious to 
 start off again. The savage merely shook his head and 
 pointed towards the valley of the Glenelg ; then, picking 
 up two curiously shaped bits of wood which were lying on 
 the ground, he feigned to leave the tent. Daniel and Pen- 
 guin clung to him, and by their gestures entreated him 
 not to forsake them. Poor Mr. Friday seemed greatly 
 puzzled ; finally, spying out the smoked meat which Pen-
 
 THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 241 
 
 gum carried in his bag, he took a piece in his hand and 
 waved it wildly towards the valley; then turning towards 
 the mountain, he scraped up a handful of sand and pre- 
 tended to put it into his mouth. 
 
 " Good man ! " cried the Canadian, " I understand." 
 " What does he mean ? " asked the mystified Daniel 
 " Mr. Friday wants to explain to us that before leaving, 
 he must go down into the valley to get a supply of kanga- 
 roo meat, because, to reach the mountain, we must cross a 
 desert where there is nothing but sand." 
 
 " Oh, indeed ! " said Daniel. " Do you speak the sav- 
 age's language, that you understood all that so quickly ? " 
 and, turning to the Australian, he said, " Good man ! We 
 will go with you." 
 
 Seeing that they followed him, armed with their bows, 
 the Australian trotted down the valley road. 
 
 Eeaching the river, the hunters saw a flock of kangaroos 
 browsing near by. Daniel and Penguin were taking aim, 
 when the Australian stopped them with a gesture. Taking 
 an attitude worthy of an antique statue, he whirled round 
 his head one of the curious bits of hard wood with which 
 he had armed himself, and sent it whistling through the 
 air, striking a kangaroo, which fell heavily to the ground. 
 Before the panic-stricken herd had tune to escape, the 
 savage had flung his second stick ; but he was probably too 
 hasty, for the weapon, missing its aim, went whizzing over 
 the head of the animal chosen, then, turning in its course, 
 
 16
 
 242 MR. FRIDAY. 
 
 came back as quickly as it went, and fell at the Austra- 
 lian's feet. 
 
 The boys were stupefied, not at the amazing skill of the 
 savage, but at the marvellous power of the weapon, which, 
 missing its aim, returned of its own accord to the hunter's 
 hand. 
 
 Once more Daniel and Penguin agreed that they must 
 have dropped upon an enchanted island. 
 
 Neither of them had ever heard of the boomerang, 
 that strange weapon carved by the Australians from the 
 wood of the gum-tree, which, uniting the two forms of 
 motion, the projectile and the rotary, returns to the point 
 from which it started, after describing a long elliptical 
 course. 
 
 Their bows and arrows now seemed to them very ordi- 
 nary and commonplace inventions ; so leaving the savage to 
 continue the chase alone, the two friends busied them- 
 selves with dressing the dead kangaroo, and, having lighted 
 a large fire, they smoked the meat. Mrs. Friday, accom- 
 panied by her interesting offspring, hastened up to offer her 
 assistance, and the day was spent in preparing the animals 
 killed by the Australian. 
 
 This went on for two days more. The savages had evi- 
 dently come to the edge of this valley to renew their stock 
 of meat, and it was owing to this circumstance that the 
 castaways had met them. 
 
 At last Mr. Friday, doubtless satisfied with the result of
 
 THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 243 
 
 his prowess, gave the signal to depart. The dried meat 
 was divided into packages wrapped in eucalyptus leaves, 
 and the travellers, black and white, each taking his portion, 
 the little band returned to the plain. There the tent, being 
 taken down, was soon transformed into two large blankets, 
 in which the Australian and his wife majestically draped 
 themselves. Then, casting a farewell glance at the lovely 
 valley of the Glenelg, Daniel and Penguin set forth into the 
 desert with their guides. 
 
 For a week the little party travelled over a horrid plain, 
 baked by the sun. By day the travellers paused for 
 a few moments only, to devour a morsel of kangaroo meat, 
 barely warmed through over a brush-fire, and to drink a 
 little brackish water. At night they stretched themselves 
 on the sand, and the two cabin boys were glad to wrap 
 themselves in one of the Australian's blankets ; for the 
 nocturnal radiation being very great on those high plains, 
 the atmosphere was cold and piercing. At last they reached 
 the fine chain of mountains to which the English colonists 
 have given the name of Pyrenees. 
 
 Our two friends fancied that they had reached their 
 journey's end ; they supposed that this region was inhab- 
 ited by Europeans. Their disappointment was therefore 
 very great when they saw their guide plunge down into 
 lonely valleys, and lead them through goat-tracks, over 
 steep places where the wind almost swept them away. 
 From these heights they could look down upon endless
 
 244 MR. FRIDAY. 
 
 plains ; the sea was nowhere visible. " Our island must 
 be very big," thought they. 
 
 The Australian children had soon grown used to the 
 presence of the strangers. Young as they were, these lit- 
 tle creatures climbed over rocks and ran about all day 
 long without any appearance of fatigue. Daniel and Pen- 
 guin became very fond of them, and in any difficult or 
 dangerous place each would take one of the young 
 ones on his back. The stolid Australian simply mut- 
 tered his eternal " Good man ! " but the poor mother, 
 stooping under the burden which she bore, cast affection- 
 ate, grateful glances at the two boys, and thanked them 
 with some soft word from whose tone they gathered its 
 sense. 
 
 How long they had been wandering in these mountains 
 neither Daniel nor Penguin could tell. They had neglected 
 to keep any account of the days since they started out. 
 It was plain, at any rate, that their guide was leading them 
 along the topmost crest of the mountains. Every time that 
 they tried to coax him down towards the plain, the sa\-age 
 feigned a ludicrous fright and refused to change his 
 course. 
 
 " I am familiar with savages," said Penguin. " This 
 fellow undoubtedly knows what he is about, and we must 
 take care not to vex him, unless we want him to abandon 
 us. Perhaps the plain which we see over yonder is in- 
 habited by hostile tribes, among whom we should be ex-
 
 ching the top, he showed them the plain below." Page 247.
 
 THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 247 
 
 posed to the same dangers as himself. We must make up 
 our minds to follow him wherever he leads." 
 
 And they still walked meekly on, exhausted and some- 
 what discouraged though they were. The farther they ad- 
 vanced, the more wild and rugged the mountain became. 
 The peaks rising around them hid the plain, and they went 
 through deep ravines, where mad torrents had dug, through 
 the quartz rock, watercourses sparkling with crystals. 
 
 One morning, after a frugal meal set off by a few sour 
 berries, the two boys were making ready for a fresh start 
 when their friend Friday, stepping gravely before them, 
 made them climb a rock overlooking the southern wall of 
 the ravine. Eeaching the top, he showed them the plain 
 below, saying solemnly : " Good man ! " 
 
 Sudden and unexpected joy may be as terrible as mis- 
 fortune. The prisoner who has spent years in a gloomy 
 cell is blinded by the sight of the sun. The unfortunate 
 wretch who, wandering in the catacombs, recovers the guid- 
 ing thread which his feverish hand has vainly sought, falls 
 fainting to the ground. So the two poor boys stood stupe- 
 fied and overwhelmed, staring at the plain pointed out to 
 them by the stolid savage. Their eyes beheld many houses 
 standing amidst blooming gardens ; they saw before them, 
 in the distance, a great city, surrounded by tall, smoking 
 chimneys ; they felt the stir and bustle of civilization all 
 around them : but their heads swam, their hearts almost 
 ceased to beat, and they felt that this cruel mirage must
 
 248 MR FRIDAY. 
 
 kill them. Yes, it was indeed an enchanted island, and 
 the black savage who had led them thus far was a demon, 
 who conjured up this deceitful vision that he might revel 
 in their agony before he lured them yet farther into his 
 hell of sand, rocks, and monsters with bird's beak and ser- 
 pent's tail ! 
 
 But the Australian continued to repeat his eternal 
 sing-song " Good man ! " These words were the talis- 
 man which finally roused Penguin from his stupor. 
 
 " Yes, you are a good man, a noble fellow, in spite of 
 your black skin," he cried, falling upon his neck. " I wish 
 that I had all the treasures of the earth to reward you 
 with." 
 
 Daniel wept, and his heart stole gradually back to life. 
 He too embraced the savage and Mrs. Friday and the little 
 niggers. 
 
 Now that they felt that this paradise was no illusion, 
 that a reality was before them, they longed to enter into 
 it. But the Australian refused to go a step farther ; to all 
 their prayers and entreaties, he merely replied by pointing 
 to the north. They were therefore obliged to part. The 
 boys kissed the poor savages once more, and gave them all 
 they owned, the axe, the bark kettles, and their sash-bags, 
 simple presents ; then, after a final farewell, they went 
 down into the valley. When they had gone some distance 
 they turned to look behind, and saw the Friday family still 
 standing on a rock, gazing after them.
 
 THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 249 
 
 An hour after, they entered upon a well-trodden road. 
 Close beside them, in a field, a European shepherd watched 
 a flock of sheep. Trembling with emotion, they ap- 
 proached him. 
 
 " Excuse me, sir," said Penguin ; " but can you tell us 
 where we are ? " 
 
 " On the road from Ballarat to Melbourne," was the curt 
 reply. 
 
 " What is the name of the city which lies before us ? " 
 
 " Melbourne, of course." 
 
 " But then we are in Australia, are n't we, sir ? " asked 
 Daniel in faltering tones. 
 
 " Unless you think you are in the moon ! " said the ill- 
 tempered shepherd. And seeing that the French boy 
 leaned on his friend for support at this amazing news, he 
 added in a surly voice : " I see that you are both drunk, 
 which is shameful for boys of your age ; if it was n't for 
 that, I would teach you not to play bad jokes on a respect- 
 able man like me."
 
 Daniel listened eagejly." 
 
 CHAPTER XX. 
 
 MELBOURNE. 
 
 MELBOURNE is one of the youngest cities in the world. 
 In 1851, a thick forest of gum-trees, among which the 
 Australian savage roamed in chase of kangaroos, still cov- 
 ered the spot now occupied by this city, which sprang from 
 the earth as if by magic, with its vast wards and districts 
 containing more than 300,000 inhabitants, its magnificent 
 streets, its countless monuments and statues, and its har-
 
 THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 253 
 
 bor, towards which hundreds of ships are constantly press- 
 ing from every quarter of the globe. The magician who 
 conjured up this sudden transformation, who uttered the 
 mystical spell, was the monarch Gold. 
 
 Here, as in California, the discovery of gold in 1854, at- 
 tracted a swarm of greedy adventurers, who, digging up 
 the earth and turning it over and over, brought forth the 
 precious metal in quantities and scattered luxury and 
 wealth broadcast over the land hitherto deserted and for- 
 saken. Lured by the greed for gold, farmers left their 
 fields, merchants their shops, sailors their ships. A tre- 
 mendous army of invaders poured into this part of Aus- 
 tralia. 
 
 Melbourne became the capital of the gold-diggers ; 
 thither they returned with their suddenly acquired riches, 
 and demanded hotels, theatres, taverns, and gambling sa- 
 loons, where they could squander the vile metal which 
 they had all too easily won. 
 
 The new city, born so abruptly, led a feverish, exciting 
 life, in nothing like the existence of other peaceful lands. 
 The miners who came -back rich went away poor ; fortunes 
 were made and lost with equal speed ; but every day fresh 
 treasures were found, and with them the gold fever raged 
 anew. 
 
 It was, therefore, scarcely likely that any of the many 
 people who thronged the broad sidewalks of Swanston 
 Street, on the tenth of October, 1865, would waste a glance
 
 254 MELBOURNE. 
 
 on the two lads in ragged clothes, who walked through the 
 great city with haggard faces and wondering eyes. Any- 
 where else some charitable soul would have taken pity on 
 their wretched appearance and their wan faces, stamped 
 with the marks of want and fatigue : but here no one 
 turned his head ; all hastened onward as if rushing towards 
 some mysterious and invisible goal. 
 
 Daniel and Penguin had reached the first houses of Mel- 
 bourne some hours before, and ever since had been wan- 
 dering vaguely about the streets, walking on and on, as if 
 to get farther into the heart of the city, to gain more com- 
 plete assurance of the deliverance whose unexpectedness 
 still made their brains reel. Little by little the sensation 
 became less acute ; then both, without exchanging a word, 
 felt so alone, so deserted, in the midst of this busy, selfish 
 throng, that they began to regret the desert and their al- 
 most happy life there. 
 
 " Poor Friday," said Penguin at last, " he was really 
 good ! " 
 
 " And our lovely valley, with its tall trees and sparkling 
 river ! " said Daniel ; and completing his thought, he added : 
 "What is to become of us here, pennniless and friend- 
 less?" 
 
 " For my part, I am fairly starving," replied the Cana- 
 dian ; " and, as I very much doubt whether the Melbourne 
 landlords will trust us on our good looks, I think we had 
 better eat a little of our dried meat."
 
 THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 255 
 
 " Yes," said Daniel, "we can consider our situation after- 
 wards. Luckily, I did not leave our whole stock of pro- 
 visions with Mr. Friday ; we have enough to live on for 
 several days." 
 
 They accordingly sat down on the curb-stone and ate a 
 few mouthfuls of meat. 
 
 " The most essential thing now," said Penguin, " is to 
 scrape up a little money somehow, so that we can spend 
 the night at some tavern. We are no longer in the desert, 
 and if the policemen found us sleeping in the open air, 
 they would be quite capable of offering us shelter at the 
 the police-station, and I have no taste for the kind of 
 society to be met with there." 
 
 " Neither have I," said Daniel ; " but how are we going 
 to set about earning our money ? " 
 
 " That is the embarrassing part of it ; still we can't beg. 
 Perhaps fortune will favor us." 
 
 They accordingly continued to walk on in search of a 
 job ; but evening drew near, and none had offered. Sud- 
 denly they saw a sort of big omnibus coming towards 
 them, drawn by six strong horses. Wagon and horses 
 were both white with dust. The coachman cracked his whip 
 cheerily. The coach had evidently come from a long dis- 
 tance. 
 
 " There 's our chance," cried Penguin. " Come on, 
 Daniel ! " And he ran after the wagon. 
 
 A moment later it drew up before the coach-office.
 
 256 MELBOURNE. 
 
 Two policemen got out first, armed with guns, then came 
 a man who might be taken for their prisoner, he looked so 
 like a robber with his torn clothes and unshaven chin. 
 
 Daniel made a wry face when he saw the contents of the 
 stage. However, the officers walked away ; the man left 
 behind, paid the conductor his fare and throwing a big 
 bundle of clothes over his shoulder, prepared to go on. An 
 idea flashed through Penguin's brain. What if the stran- 
 ger were a digger returning from the mines ? Then, in spite 
 of his destitute air, he was probably rich, perhaps gener. 
 ous, at any rate vain. Without an instant's delay the 
 Canadian went up to the traveller, and, respectfully pull- 
 ing off his cap, said humbly: "Shall I carry my lord's 
 baggage up to the hotel ? " 
 
 " That 's a good idea ! " exclaimed the stranger. " I must 
 say I was a fool to take so much trouble." And flinging . 
 his bundle to Penguin, he added : " Go on, my boy, and 
 take me to the best hotel in Melbourne. You shall be 
 well paid, never fear." 
 
 The Canadian did not know which was the best hotel in 
 Melbourne. But, without a word, he turned up Swanston 
 Street, closely followed by the miner, and seeing one of the 
 huge caravansaries newly built there, he led the traveller 
 to the door. In spite of his poverty-stricken appearance, 
 he was received with every mark of the most profound re- 
 spect. 
 
 Daniel, who had followed them at a distance, although
 
 THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 257 
 
 he did not understand his companion's manoeuvre, soon 
 saw him come out of the hotel and run gayly up to him. 
 
 " I made a good guess," shouted Penguin, " he was a dig- 
 ger. It seems that he has just come from the mines with a 
 pocket full of gold, and also with a desire to make up for 
 his long privations. See what he gave me for carrying his 
 bundle a few steps." 
 
 " A dollar ? " 
 
 " No, much better, a two dollar and a half gold piece. 
 Now we will look for a hotel, but we had better choose a 
 less aristocratic quarter." 
 
 Going down Swanston Street, the two cabin boys reached 
 the harbor. There, about the wharves, were numerous 
 taverns, whose humble exterior gave no promise of luxury 
 or of comfort, but merely of cheap quarters. Among 
 these, the boys soon saw one, perhaps rather dirtier than 
 the rest, with a lantern hanging before it and shining 
 through the darkness. Upon the lantern was the name : 
 " The Jolly Companions, French Hotel." 
 
 " Let us go in here," said Daniel. " We may find fellow 
 countrymen who .will help us." 
 
 " Very well," said the Canadian. 
 
 And, pushing open the glass door, they entered a low, 
 smoky room, so dimly lighted by a kerosene lamp that 
 they could scarcely see the dozen tables which stood about 
 the room and were occupied by a crowd of sailors, drinking, 
 singing and making a frightful din. 
 
 17
 
 258 MELBOURNE. 
 
 Penguin made a bargain with the landlord to let him have 
 a room with two cot-beds for the sum of fifty cents, which 
 he paid in advance. Then he ordered a simple dinner, and 
 the friends sat down in one corner without attracting the 
 attention of their riotous neighbors. 
 
 But this was not the only room on the ground floor of 
 the Jolly Companions. As is the custom in similar places, 
 a small room, shut off from the common hall by a parti- 
 tion, was reserved for distinguished guests or those fond of 
 seclusion. 
 
 This partition, however, but partially glazed, proved a 
 trifling barrier, and the two boys heard occasional shouts 
 from the gay party established on the other side. 
 
 Penguin, having swallowed his soup and a few bits of 
 bread, put his head on the table and fell asleep, overcome 
 by fatigue. 
 
 Daniel was dreaming with his eyes wide open ; he still 
 heard the words : "It is Australia ! " ringing in his ears, 
 but his tired brain refused to take up the thread of as- 
 sociation. Why was he so anxious to come to this coun- 
 try ? He had quite forgotten. 
 
 Suddenly he seemed to catch these words above all the 
 noise, " Mine . . . secret . . . treasure ..." uttered on 
 the other side of the partition. He listened eagerly, and a 
 loud voice immediately added : 
 
 " You can keep your secret to yourself. I would n't give 
 you five cents for it. Every man that lauds here has a 
 secret or a plan in his pocket "
 
 THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 259 
 
 " What 's the use of screaming so loud ? " said another 
 and an angry voice. 
 
 Then silence reigned, or at least Daniel could hear noth- 
 ing more. But that was enough for him. He waked Pen- 
 guin, and they went to the wretched garret where they 
 were to sleep. 
 
 The Canadian instantly threw himself upon the bed, and 
 in a second his snores shook the walls. As for Daniel, 
 taking his knife from his pocket, he ripped a seam in 
 liis pantaloons and took out a scrap of paper which he be- 
 gan to read attentively. 
 
 It was Bastien Moreau's plan.
 
 
 "The French boy looked up." 
 
 CHAPTER XXL 
 
 OLD SCHEMES AND OLD ACQUAINTANCE. 
 
 \ 
 
 DANIEL was sleeping soundly when he heard Penguin's 
 merry voice shouting to him : 
 
 " Come, lazy-bones, get up ! It is nine o'clock already 
 and more than time to set to work, for we must earn our 
 dinner and our next night's lodging." 
 
 The young French boy rubbed his eyes. After re-read-
 
 THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 261 
 
 ing the extract from Bastien's journal, he had gone to sleep 
 with his mind full of bright prospects, prospects which 
 his dreams at once turned to reality. Rich, weighed down 
 with gold, he saw himself making a triumphant entry into 
 the best hotel in Melbourne ; the servants bowed to the 
 ground before him ; all hastened to forestall his least de- 
 sire, and suddenly, at the sound of Penguin's voice, he 
 woke and found himself in a squalid garret, where the day- 
 light struggled dimly through a narrow, dirty, grated 
 window. Bitter disillusion ! Would the dream never 
 come true ? 
 
 Daniel heaved a sigh and got up. 
 
 " You sigh ! " said Penguin. " Yet I think I Ve let you 
 have a good long nap. But we are not here to amuse our- 
 selves. We shall soon come to the end of our last dollar. 
 What shall we do then ? " 
 
 " You are right," said Daniel. " We must try to find 
 some work which will support us. I don't think that will 
 be hard ; for, by what I have heard, workmen are very 
 scarce in these parts, especially since the discovery of the 
 gold mines." ' 
 
 " Our best plan," continued Penguin, " is to try to find a 
 good captain, and embark as soon as possible. I 've had 
 quite enough of this place, where everything is topsy-turvy, 
 where beggars are great lords, where savages are more 
 charitable than white men, where birds are quadrupeds, 
 and trees have neither fruit nor shade."
 
 262 OLD SCHEMES AND OLD ACQUAINTANCE. 
 
 "But surely you know that we cannot possibly leave 
 Australia." 
 
 " How so ? I know no reason to the contrary." 
 
 " Of course you don't," said Daniel with some embarrass- 
 ment. Then, giving the Canadian's hand an affectionate 
 squeeze, he added : 
 
 " Forgive me, dear Martial. I love you better than a 
 common friend, you are like a brother to me. I owe you 
 so much already that I don't know how I shall ever be 
 able to pay my debt of gratitude. You have saved my life 
 twice over " 
 
 " Don't mention it," interrupted the Canadian. " I only 
 did what you would have done in my place." 
 
 " Well, then I love you because you are good, far better 
 than I am. So, if I did not confide my secret to you 
 sooner, and bare my whole soul to you, it was because my 
 conscience sometimes reproached me with my past conduct, 
 and I feared your clear eyes would make me blush. But 
 I will be frank ; you shall know all and you shall decide 
 what is to be done." 
 
 Then Daniel told Penguin his whole history, from the 
 time he left Castel, until he shipped with Captain Green ; 
 he explained how he was led to open the miner's portfolio ; 
 then he told of Dominic's flight and the chance discovery 
 of Bastien Moreau's plan. 
 
 The story ended, Daniel bowed his head and awaited his 
 friend's decision. The latter reflected for some time; at 
 last he asked :
 
 THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 263 
 
 " Do you know what became of Mrs. Moreau ? " 
 
 " Did n't I tell you that she left Cette without giving 
 any one her address ? " 
 
 "Well, I will tell you plainly," continued Penguin, 
 " that the only thing for which I blame you in this affair, 
 is for going off without making every possible effort to 
 find the miner's widow. Only fancy, perhaps the poor 
 woman does not yet know that her husband is dead ; she 
 may not have heard of the fortune that he left her, 
 and may have been absolutely in want for the last two 
 years." 
 
 " What can I do ? " asked Daniel. 
 
 " First of all, you must try to pick up some information 
 about Bastien Moreau here. Did n't he tell, you that his 
 whole fortune was invested in stock in Victoria ? " 
 
 " Yes, in Melbourne and the neighborhood." 
 
 " Heaven knows what may have become of that fortune, 
 there being no one to take care of it, in a country which 
 is the meeting-place of all the robbers on earth. At any 
 rate, since a lucky chance placed Bastien's secret in your 
 hands, we must try to recover the treasure ; and when we 
 have found it, we will go back to France and give Mrs. 
 Moreau all this gold, which honestly belongs to her. Is n't 
 that what you would wish to do ? " 
 
 Daniel blushed. He hesitated, but overcoming all false 
 shame, he said: 
 
 " No, Martial, that is not what I should do. When this
 
 264 OLD SCHEMES AND OLD ACQUAINTANCE. 
 
 paper fell into my hands, I thought of myself only; it 
 seemed to me that the treasure was mine ; I felt that I was 
 rich already " 
 
 " Oh ! that was wrong," interrupted Penguin. 
 
 " I knew that it was not right. The secret weighed me 
 down, and oppressed me ; and the simple, honest solution 
 to the puzzle, which you propose, never occurred to me. 
 You are right ; we must find the treasure, and restore it to 
 Mrs. Moreau. Oh ! how happy I am ! I wish I were as 
 good as you are ! " 
 
 And, with a burst of gratitude, he fell upon his friend's 
 neck and hugged him with all his might. 
 
 " You are better than you think," said Penguin, return- 
 ing the embrace ; " only you do not always see quite 
 clearly, and then you rush blindly forward without stop- 
 ping to consider that you may run against a stone 
 wall." 
 
 Then, to conclude this simple moral lesson, he added : 
 
 " Let me see this famous plan." 
 
 Daniel drew it from its hiding place, unfolded it and 
 laid it on the table before Penguin, who studied it atten- 
 tively. 
 
 "Do you know where the Murray and the Murrum- 
 bidgee are ? " he asked. 
 
 ".Gracious, no ! " said Daniel. " All that I could gather 
 from Bastien's journal is that this place is in the interior 
 of the country, in the heart of a desert."
 
 THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 265 
 
 " Good gracious ! How are we to get there ? It 's not 
 so easy to make a long journey in this wild country, as we 
 know from experience. Then we shall have to buy tools 
 and provisions, which will cost us a pretty penny, and 
 just at present we have only one dollar, exactly enough to 
 pay for our breakfast this morning ; for this wretched inn 
 is as dear as the best hotel in Quebec." 
 
 "Well, we will wait until we have earned a little 
 money," said Daniel. " We will work hard." 
 
 " That 's right. While we work, we can collect the 
 necessary information, and we will not start on our jour- 
 ney until we can go well equipped. It 's a bargain. Now 
 let us eat a few mouthfuls and then we can decide what 
 to do next." 
 
 They went down into the large saloon and ordered 
 breakfast. The room was very dark, although the sun 
 shone brightly outside, and in the half-light which pre- 
 vailed, the two boys did not notice a man sitting alone at 
 a table near theirs. The stranger, on the contrary, stared 
 curiously at the new arrivals. Probably satisfied with the 
 result of his examination, he rose and walked boldly up to 
 the young men. 
 
 " Well," said he to Daniel, " was n't I right when I said 
 that sailors were always meeting ? " 
 
 The French boy looked up, and exclaimed : " Dominic ! " 
 
 " The very same," said the sailor ; then, turning to the 
 Canadian, he added : " Mr. Penguin, I believe ? "
 
 266 OLD SCHEMES AND OLD ACQUAINTANCE. 
 
 " Just so," said the boy. 
 
 The two lads looked at each other in some embarrass- 
 ment ; but the sailor, not at all disconcerted by their chilly 
 reception of him, pulled a stool up to the table and sat 
 down, shouting to the servant : 
 
 " You can serve my breakfast with these gentlemen's 
 order." 
 
 Then, addressing Martial: 
 
 " You can't think how glad I am to be among friends 
 again, for you will permit me to consider you as such, 
 Mr. Penguin, I hope. Our friends' friends are our 
 friends, aren't they? That is an old proverb," he said, 
 laughing. 
 
 The Canadian did not answer this amiable remark ; but 
 the imperturbable Dominic continued : 
 
 " I am all the gladder to see my dear friend Daniel 
 again, because I really have a great many apologies to 
 make to him. Imagine, when I left the Three Parrots, 
 I was so unhappy at parting with my young friend and 
 ward that I ran off like a thief in the night. I snatched 
 my bundle of duds from the drawer, stuffed it under my 
 arm, and was off." 
 
 Daniel's face grew dark as he heard this shameless 
 tale. 
 
 " I went on board ship," continued the sailor, " and 
 threw my duds into a corner, and never thought of them 
 again. The ship was bound for Algiers with a cargo of
 
 1 You can smv my breakfast with these gentlemen's order." Page 266.
 
 THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 269 
 
 liquors ; from there we went back and forth between 
 Oran and Carthagena ; finally we put in at Madeira, 
 where the captain was to take a cargo of cochineal " 
 
 Penguin, who felt little interest in this story, could not 
 repress a yawn. 
 
 " This don't amuse you," said Dominic, " but wait till I 
 get to the end. At Madeira I fell in with you again, at 
 least with my young friend, for I had not the honor of 
 your acquaintance then, Mr. Penguin. I found you in 
 the thick of the fight, and was lucky enough to lend a 
 hand. Next day I was still rejoicing over our meeting 
 when the captain turned me off for a trifle. I paid him 
 oil', took up my bundle, and took to my heels. Two hours 
 after, I had shipped on board the Bulldog, bound for Mel- 
 bourne. Once on board, I began to settle myself in my 
 new quarters, and as my clothes were anything but fresh, 
 I thought I would make a change. I opened my bundle, 
 and, shiver my timbers ! what do you think I saw right 
 among my own things ? You never could guess ! " 
 
 Daniel quivered with excitement. 
 
 " Well," said Dominic, " there I found, in my bundle, 
 Daniel's portfolio ! " 
 
 " Bastien Moreau's portfolio ! " cried both boys. 
 
 " Exactly. When I saw it," continued the sailor, " I 
 came near fainting. ' Martigues, my friend,' said I to myself, 
 ' you are a ruined man. Your friend, Daniel Riva, will 
 think you have robbed him. The best thing that you can do
 
 270 OLD SCHEMES AND OLD ACQUAINTANCE. 
 
 is to jump head foremost from the bulwarks and hide your- 
 self at the bottom of the sea.' However, on consideration, 
 I said, ' Impossible. Daniel Biva knows you ; he knows 
 you to be an honest man. He will never dare to suspect 
 his old messmate ' " 
 
 " What have you done with the portfolio ? " asked Dan- 
 iel, in a trembling voice. 
 
 " Oh, there 's quite a history connected with it," said 
 the sailor, with feigned embarrassment. " When I came 
 here, every one was mad about mining. I did like every 
 one else and went, but luck was against me. I returned 
 to Melbourne without a penny. Then I remembered the 
 money in the portfolio. I thought that if you were here, 
 you would never refuse to help me ; so I took the money, 
 but not all. There is a hundred dollars left ; it is yours, 
 and I am ready to return it to you." 
 
 After some fumbling in his pocket, Dominic pulled out 
 forty dollars, which he .offered to Daniel. 
 
 " This is an instalment," he added. " I '11 give you the 
 rest as soon as I can." 
 
 "And the portfolio?" repeated the boy. 
 
 " The portfolio ? Here it is." 
 
 And, with an air of studied simplicity, the sailor laid the 
 leather case on the table. 
 
 Daniel could not believe his eyes. With a trembling 
 hand he opened it, pressed the spring, and searched the 
 secret drawer. The contents were undisturbed. Then,
 
 THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 271 
 
 rising, full of emotion, he threw his arms round the crafty 
 sailor's neck, crying : 
 
 " Thank you, Dominic. You have acted well." 
 
 The sailor stammered a few excuses. 
 
 "But," continued Daniel, "you will be left without 
 money." 
 
 " I sha'n't be rich." 
 
 " Well, take back half of this. Half will do for us." 
 
 Dominic pocketed the twenty dollars without a word. 
 Then, offering his hand to Penguin, who took it coldly, he 
 said: 
 
 " I must keep an appointment now ; but we will dine 
 together to-night, that 's understood." 
 
 And he went away, delighted with his skilful acting. 
 
 For, in fact, Dominic Martigues' story to the two cabin 
 boys was nothing but an ingeniously woven tissue of lies. 
 Having stolen the portfolio entrusted to Daniel, for the 
 sole purpose of getting the money, which it contained, he 
 decided, after reading Bastien Moreau's journal, to try his 
 luck in Australia. Unfortuately for him, once there, it did 
 not take him long to find out how vague and indeterminate 
 was the information left behind by the unfortunate miner. 
 However, he had fallen in with adventurers of a worse 
 class than himself, and had tried to hunt out the gold 
 bearing discovered by Moreau. After a long and fruitless 
 search in the interior of the country, he returned to Mel- 
 bourne, stripped of everything he owned. There, by
 
 272 OLD SCHEMES AND OLD ACQUAINTANCE. 
 
 haunting the gambling-hells frequented by miners who 
 hoped to increase their fortunes at the tables, he at first 
 managed to make a scanty living ; then a lucky chance 
 brought him a large sum. 
 
 The scoundrel was too wily to trust long in the favors 
 of the blind goddess, or rather in the credulity of ignorant 
 players, and he was looking for some fresh scheme when 
 chance threw him across Daniel's path. At sight of the 
 young man, his plan was rapidly arranged. He said to 
 himself that the boy must possess Bastien's secret and 
 could clear up the points left obscure in the miner's jour- 
 nal. He must therefore recover his lost place in the 
 French boy's esteem at any price. 
 
 We have seen how a few gold pieces and the restoration 
 of the portfolio sufficed to win the desired result. 
 
 Daniel, in fact, was completely taken in by Martigues' 
 trick. As soon as the latter was gone he expressed his 
 delight to Penguin. 
 
 " You can't think how glad I am to get hold of that 
 portfolio again," he said. " It seems as if the good resolu- 
 tions which you persuaded me to make this morning were 
 already bringing me luck. At least, if we find the treas- 
 ure now, I can carry out Mr. Moreau's last wish.*. And 
 when I think that I really believed that Dominic was 
 guilty, such an honest man, such a jolly companion as 
 he was ! " 
 
 " His story struck me as rather doubtful," remarked
 
 THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 273 
 
 Penguin, who had been but slightly affected by Dominic's 
 demonstrations of friendship. 
 
 " That is because you are still under the impression of 
 what I told you this morning," said Daniel. 
 
 " Perhaps so ; but, at any rate, we can get along very 
 well without your friend." 
 
 " On the contrary, Martigues may prove very useful to 
 us. He knows the country, he has money " 
 
 " Your money." 
 
 " Never mind," said Daniel hotly, " the main point is 
 that now, thanks to Dominic, we can carry out our project 
 without delay ; and, moreover, we shall have a loyal, trusty 
 helper in him." 
 
 " Listen," said Penguin. " It is not for me to accuse a 
 man who, after all, has given you a proof of a certain 
 amount of honesty. The only thing which I ask of you 
 is, that if he joins us, you will not tell him your secret un- 
 til it is too late for him to make use of it ; that is, until 
 we have actually reached the spot." 
 
 " I promise you, dear Martial ; and for the future 
 you shall keep the plan of the mine for better secu- 
 rity." 
 
 The twenty dollars given to Daniel by Dominic relieved 
 the boys from pressing want for the present ; so, by Pen- 
 guin's advice, they at once set out in pursuit of informa- 
 tion concerning Bastien Moreau's fortune. They applied 
 to the French consul, the Colonial Grant Office, and to 
 
 18
 
 274 OLD SCHEMES AND OLD ACQUAINTANCE. 
 
 various government offices ; but wherever they went, they 
 received the same answer : 
 
 "No one of the name had ever been known in Mel- 
 bourne." 
 
 In vain they insisted that the man had been there ; 
 Moreau had left no trace behind him. Then what had 
 become of his fortune ? 
 
 On their return to the Jolly Companions, the two 
 cabin boys found Dominic waiting for them at the 
 door. 
 
 " Come along ! " he cried as far off as he could see them. 
 " It is past seven o'clock, and I am sure our dinner will be 
 cold." When they entered the house he pushed them 
 through the big saloon, and led them into the private din- 
 ing-room. 
 
 " I engaged this room," he said, " so that we might be 
 more at our ease to celebrate our happy and providential 
 encounter." 
 
 Dinner was served, and passed off very merrily, owing 
 to the sailor's never-failing flow of spirits. Daniel was al- 
 ready won to his cause ; and even Penguin felt his suspi- 
 cions gradually fade ; yet his face clouded when he heard 
 Dominic exclaim after dinner : 
 
 " Now let us talk ! First of all, Daniel, tell me how it 
 happens that I find you here at Melbourne when I left you 
 cabin boy on board the Atlanta." 
 
 The French boy gave a brief account of the battle, the
 
 THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 275 
 
 shipwreck, and finally of their strange arrival at the capi- 
 tal of Victoria. 
 
 " Your story sounds like a miracle," cried the sailor. " If 
 I did n't know you for the most truthful boy on earth, I 
 should think you were making fun of me, and that you 
 had simply left the Atlanta because you got tired of the 
 life." 
 
 " Could you think that we would desert the ship ? " said 
 Penguin somewhat angrily. 
 
 " Oh ! Heaven forbid ! " said Dominic. " I know too 
 well how fond you were of your captain. Besides, the 
 Melbourne papers have published several articles about 
 the mysterious disappearance of the Atlanta and two Amer- 
 ican frigates sent in pursuit of her You alone, so far as I 
 see, can clear up this mystery. But all this," he continued, 
 " does not tell me what you intend doing, now that you 
 have reached Melbourne." 
 
 "An accident, or say rather the hand of Providence 
 brought us hither to fulfil a sacred trust," said Daniel. 
 " But it is a secret to be guarded with religious care." 
 
 " In that case, you know, mum 's the word ! " said the 
 sailor, putting his finger to his lips. 
 
 " But we cannot accomplish our task alone. We need an 
 assistant, a companion. I thought of you at once. I 
 know that I can depend on your friendship, and I am ready 
 to tell you the secret on one condition." 
 
 "What is it?" asked Dominic, whose very lips quiv-
 
 276 OLD SCHEMES AND OLD ACQUAINTANCE. 
 
 ered with excitement as he saw the victim ready to 
 bite. 
 
 " That you swear never to reveal it to a living soul." 
 
 " I swear on my word of honor," hastily replied the 
 sailor. 
 
 " The first part of it you know already. You know 
 that Bastien Moreau, the miner who died in my arms at 
 Castel, discovered a gold mine of fabulous extent some 
 where in this part of Australia. Well, I know the ex- 
 act situation of the mine." 
 
 " You have Bastien Moreau's plan ? " eagerly asked 
 Dominic. 
 
 " I have the plan," answered Daniel. 
 
 " That is," interrupted Penguin, " my friend Riva recol- 
 lects perfectly the description of the situation of the mine, 
 given him by Mr. Moreau." 
 
 " Oh ! that 's a different thing," said the disappointed 
 sailor. " It would be better to have some writing, if it were 
 but a fragment. One's memory is not always to be trusted. 
 But where is this famous mine ? " 
 
 " Near the Murray," began Daniel. But he stopped at a 
 slight sign from Penguin. 
 
 " That is not much of a guide," said Dominic. " The 
 Murray is a very big river ; it is three or four times as 
 long as the Rhine. I don't suppose that you intend to 
 follow it from its source to the sea in search of your 
 mine."
 
 THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 277 
 
 " I cannot tell you anything more now. You shall 
 come with us, and I will show you where we are to dig." 
 
 Dominic saw that it was useless to insist. He therefore 
 went on : 
 
 " We shall need money, a great deal of money." 
 
 "We have applied to you for the express purpose of 
 helping us to get it." 
 
 " Good ! I have friends here, I will do what is needful. 
 But what will you give us in return ? " 
 
 Daniel did not expect this question. He was puzzled how 
 to answer, and Penguin came to his help : 
 
 " The treasure which we seek does not belong to us," he 
 said. " It is our purpose to give it to Bastien Moreau's 
 widow, if we find it." 
 
 Dominic smiled with ironical pity ; but rising hastily, he 
 gravely plucked his old fur cap from his head, and ad- 
 dressed the boys as follows : 
 
 " Gentlemen, your cause is most noble. No one knows 
 better than I, what is due to the widow and orphan. But 
 I have an old mother at home in the Pyrenees myself" 
 [she had been dead twenty years], "for whom I must work 
 and save. My filial love forbids me to play the hero. 
 This very night, in this very place, I refused to take part 
 in a brilliant enterprise in which I was offered a fourth 
 of the profits " 
 
 " What then ? " asked Daniel. 
 
 " There are three of us," continued the sailor. " Let us
 
 278 OLD SCHEMES AND OLD ACQUAINTANCE. 
 
 divide the treasure into equal parts, and you can do what 
 you like with your two shares." 
 
 " Agreed," said the Canadian. 
 
 " Moreover," senteniously concluded Martigues, " I must 
 draw the attention of Mr. Penguin, who does not know me, 
 to prove my disinterestedness to him, I say, I must draw 
 his attention to the fact that I don't ask to be repaid for 
 the expenses which I am to defray in advance." 
 
 The matter settled thus, the three friends parted, Daniel 
 absolutely delighted, Penguin resolved to keep a good watcli 
 on their new messmate, and the latter trying to hit upon 
 some plan for getting possession of all the treasure.
 
 *' An enormous boulder barred their progress." 
 
 CHAPTER XXH. 
 
 THE GOLD MINE. 
 
 AT the close of the council held in the private room of 
 the Jolly Companions, Dominic went immediately to work 
 to prepare for the expedition upon which he was so soon 
 to start with the two cabin boys. He speedily collected 
 the necessary tools for working a mine, and a little tent 
 for shelter in the desert ; then he laid in a supply of flour 
 and canned meat sufficient to last several months. To these
 
 280 THE GOLD MINE. 
 
 purchases he added a second-hand rifle and a pair of revol- 
 vers, weapons indispensable to the safety of the expedi- 
 tion in a country where thieves are as plenty as gold-diggers. 
 Lastly he bought two strong pack-mules at a bargain from 
 the English Colonization Agency. His purse was com- 
 pletely emptied by all these acquisitions ; and accordingly, 
 one fine morning, the little party left Melbourne and pro- 
 ceeded northwards. 
 
 Daniel and Penguin had gleaned all the necessary infor- 
 mation in regard to the course which they should pursue in 
 order to reach the confluence of the Murray and Murrum- 
 bidgee at the office of the French consul. This gentleman 
 also gave them a map of Victoria, upon which he oblig- 
 ingly marked their route and the necessary data. The two 
 boys had conducted this part of the business with great 
 prudence, and even on the day of their departure Dominic 
 had no idea to which part of the valley of the Murray they 
 were going. 
 
 " It seems to me," he repeated, " that it would only be 
 fair to tell me where we are going. I can't see why you 
 make so many mysteries about it." 
 
 " Why, my dear Dominic, I have already told you that 
 we were going to the Murray valley. Is n't that enough 
 for you ? You will be with us : what more do you want ? " 
 
 "Very well," grumbled the sailor. "You don't trust 
 me ; you make a great mistake." 
 
 Two days after their departure the travellers reached
 
 THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 281 
 
 the mountains which shelter Melbourne on the north, and 
 entered a narrow valley through which a branch of the 
 Yarra-Yarra runs. They had gone but a few steps when 
 Daniel recognized the spot where good Mr. Friday left 
 them. 
 
 " The first time we stood here," said he to the sailor, 
 ' we never dreamed that we were so near to one of the 
 largest cities in the world. We thought that we were 
 on one of the Sunda Isles, only inhabited by black 
 natives." 
 
 " And to think that the English called this Mount Dis- 
 appointment ! " cried Penguin, who was tracing their course 
 on the map. " I shall scratch out the name, and put in Mount 
 Providence ; for I never saw more clearly that it was the 
 hand of Providence which guided us, through every danger, 
 to the city whither a sacred duty summoned us." 
 
 " Providence had nothing to do with it," muttered Dom- 
 inic ; " still, I can't understand how it happened that you 
 were led out of the wilderness by a savage, for the natives 
 of this country, they tell me, are very fierce and are hos- 
 tile to Europeans. If we meet any of them, we had better 
 keep them within rifle-range." 
 
 "That is just it," cried Penguin. "Civilized people 
 complain of the cruelty of savages ; but wherever they 
 meet them, they fire at them without more ado. Savages 
 are no worse than other men when they are kindly 
 treated. At home, in Canada, the French have made
 
 282 THE GOLD MINE. 
 
 brothers of the Indians who live among them, and these 
 so-called savages are by no means the least useful citizens 
 of our young confederacy ; while, ill-treated in the United 
 States, the same Indians have proved intractable foes to 
 the whole white race." 
 
 The little party spent several days in crossing the bar- 
 ren mountain-chain. But beyond it the travellers found 
 lovely plains covered with rich herbage, browsed over by 
 splendid herds of cattle, under the watchful eye of Euro- 
 pean shepherds ; for, while the miners sought for pre- 
 cious metal in every direction, more prudent colonists 
 advanced into the interior with their cattle, and took un- 
 molested possession of vast territories, which to-day are 
 worth more than all the gold ever taken from Australian 
 mines. These true pioneers of civilization had already 
 entered the Murray Valley in 1865, and had cleared farms 
 which reckoned their cattle, their sheep, and their horses 
 by the hundreds of thousands. The travellers, therefore, 
 had no difficulty in purchasing fresh supplies of pro- 
 visions, and moreover the shepherds put them on the 
 best road to reach the lower river. Unfortunately, it 
 obliged them to turn their backs on the smiling Nor- 
 mandy of Australia and to leave green pastures for the 
 burning desert. 
 
 The two boys marched fearlessly through the melan- 
 choly wastes which they had faced before, but Dominic 
 displayed a childish terror. He felt as if the lads were
 
 THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 28o 
 
 leading him to certain death. He complained incessantly, 
 and repeatedly declared that he would not go a step far- 
 ther in this lonely region, where he was exposed to die 
 of heat, of thirst, and perhaps of hunger. 
 
 However, after three weeks' journey and terrible fatigue, 
 the little party reached a large lake, the sight of which 
 brought an exclamation of joy to the lips of both boys. 
 
 " That is Lake Tyrrell," cried Penguin. " We must walk 
 a short distance to the east, and to-morrow we shall be on 
 the banks of the Murray, which is scarcely ten miles 
 distant." 
 
 " Come, Dominic, cheer up ! " said Daniel. " Look at 
 the map, and you will see that we are not deceiving you." 
 
 " The map, the map ! " said the sailor. " What 's the 
 use of my looking at it ? If it were a chart, I might 
 recognize the soundings ; but how can I tell whether this 
 lake is really the one you say it is ? It is not the first 
 ugly pond that we Ve passed : they all look alike ; the 
 country is full of them, and their waters are almost as 
 salt as the sea. Listen to me. If I do not reach your 
 famous Murray to-morrow, I shall turn about, and go back 
 to Melbourne as fast as I can." 
 
 But, as Penguin had announced, the next day, after a 
 long walk, the travellers reached the great Australian 
 river. They greeted with a shout the beautiful, blue 
 stream as it rolled between its steep, sandy banks. The 
 water being quite shallow at this season of the year, they
 
 284 THE GOLD MINE. 
 
 soon found a place which the mules could ford, and then 
 encamped upon the right-hand bank. 
 
 Two days after, still following the course of the river, 
 they found their progress blocked by a lovely stream, 
 which mingled its muddy waters with the clear crystal 
 of the Murray. This was the Murrumbidgee. They 
 crossed it with some difficulty, as the current was strong 
 and the water quite deep. 
 
 On reaching the further shore, while Dominic sulkily 
 shook the water from his dripping garments, the two 
 cabin boys, giving way to a mad burst of joy, danced 
 and threw up their caps, cutting every imaginable caper. 
 
 " Has your bath driven you crazy ? " growled Dominic. 
 "I don't see what you find to please you so much in 
 this vile country. For my part, I should much prefer " 
 
 " Hush up ! " cried Daniel. " I don't want to know 
 where you 'd rather be ; for I am sure that in a few min- 
 utes you will be as happy as we are." 
 
 " Are we there ? " asked the sailor. 
 
 " Yes," said Penguin, " we are at our journey's end, or 
 nearly so." 
 
 " Are you in earnest ? You 're not deceiving me ? " 
 cried Dominic, whose eyes began to sparkle. 
 
 " Hark ! " said the Canadian. " Daniel shall repeat the 
 words of Bastien Moreau." 
 
 " These," said Daniel, " are the miner's exact words : 
 ' Starting from the point where the Murrumbidgee joins
 
 THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 285 
 
 the Murray, follow the right bank of the river for about 
 six hundred paces, down to a narrow, rocky ravine, the 
 mouth of which is shaded by a few gum-trees ; then, 
 turning your back on the river, go to the north, and fol- 
 low the course of the ravine. After walking two hours 
 you will come to an enormous stone standing alone, which 
 marks ' ' 
 
 " Marks what ? " asked the sailor, who had listened with 
 open mouth and ears. 
 
 " Good gracious ! I don't know," said Daniel. " I sup- 
 pose it is the mouth of the mine, the spot where we are 
 to dig." 
 
 "Never mind," interrupted Penguin. "We will look 
 and see." 
 
 " But, after all," added Dominic, " how can you be 
 sure that this is the Murrumbidgee ? " 
 
 " From the position of the lake which we passed three 
 days ago, and by calculating our journey down the Mur- 
 ray, I am sure," said Penguin, " that this river is the 
 Murrumbidgee." 
 
 " Well, then, lads, let us be off ! " cried the sailor. 
 "Don't let us lose a moment's time." 
 
 They must hasten, indeed, if they wished to gain the 
 ravine before night, for the sun was sinking rapidly 
 towards the horizon. 
 
 Penguin, planting a stake at the extreme angle of the 
 bank which overhung the meeting of the waters, began
 
 286 THE GOLD MINE. 
 
 to pace down the left shore of the river, counting his 
 steps with great care. His two companions followed him, 
 full of the anxiety always felt on approaching a long and 
 eagerly desired goal 
 
 They passed by several ravines which opened upon the 
 river, and saw several groups of gum-trees ; but Penguin 
 did not pause. 
 
 At last, he cried out " Six hundred," and stopped. 
 
 The bank stretched before them steep and high, without 
 a break. 
 
 The Canadian resumed his walk. He counted up to 
 seven hundred, and halted again. Ten yards away a 
 group of trees half hid a narrow fissure in the bank. 
 
 " I see what it is," he exclaimed. " My steps are not so 
 long as those of the miner. But I feel certain that this 
 is the right place." 
 
 He rushed forward, and ran through the trees, followed 
 by his comrades. Doubt was no longer possible. Behind 
 the gum-trees lay a deep, narrow ravine. 
 
 All at once Daniel called his companions, who were 
 hurrying on into the ravine, and showed them the letters 
 " B. M." carved on the bark of a tree. 
 
 " There is Bastien Moreau's signature," said he. " Now 
 you see that we are on the right path. It will be better 
 for us to stop here for to-day; night is at hand, and 
 you know that it will take us two hours to reach the 
 big stone."
 
 THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 287 
 
 The travellers accordingly sat down at the foot of the 
 guni-trees to rest for the night. But, although utterly 
 exhausted, they could not sleep. The idea that they 
 stood at the gate of the new Eldorado kept them awake, 
 feverish and impatient. 
 
 With the first rays of light they were on foot, and, 
 driving the mules before them, were hastening through 
 the gorge. It was more like a fissure, a crack in the 
 ground enlarged by the action of rain, than it was like 
 a ravine. It seemed as if some powerful commotion had 
 rent in twain the rocks, whose smooth, perpendicular and 
 inaccessible sides were scarcely more than a few yards 
 assunder. Through these masses of stone ran, like ser- 
 pents, long veins of that milky-white quarts which is the 
 herald of the precious metal. 
 
 " It don't take half an eye to see that there is gold 
 hereabouts," said Dominic, pointing to these glittering 
 wavy lines. 
 
 " May be not," answered Penguin ; " but we have n't 
 found it yet. Gold is found among quartz, but it 's not 
 every bed of quartz that contains gold " 
 
 As they left the river gradually behind, the road rose to 
 the level of a narrow valley, which again descended, broad- 
 ening to the northeast, as if to return to the Murrum- 
 bidgee. 
 
 Two hours after leaving the gum-trees, the travellers 
 crossed this sort of neck or isthmus, and entered the
 
 288 THE GOLD MINE. 
 
 valley, walking along the bed of a dry stream. Upon 
 the banks grew a profusion of thick, thorny briers, over- 
 topped here and there by an occasional acacia, with 
 scanty foliage and reddish flowers. Huge blocks of stone 
 obstructed the bed of the brook. 
 
 The boys wondered how they should distinguish Bas- 
 tieii Moreau's big rock amid this picturesque chaos of 
 stone. But their perplexity was of brief duration. They 
 sooii came to an enormous boulder, standing alone, which, 
 lying across the stream, completely barred their progress. 
 The water dammed up by this powerful obstacle probably 
 formed a lovely cascade in the wet season ; and even now, 
 although it was the dry season, there was a little pool. 
 This vast boulder was evidently the one mentioned by the 
 gold-digger. 
 
 ' We have been walking for more than two hours," 
 exclaimed Daniel. " We must have reached the spot ; 
 for I see no other stone anywhere about us larger than 
 this one." 
 
 " Well, let us look for the mine," said Dominic. 
 
 " Have a little patience," said Penguin. " Since we 
 have undoubtedly reached the spot, let us pitch our tent 
 beside this pool of water, unload our mules, which are ex- 
 hausted by their clamber over the rocks, and rest our- 
 selves," 
 
 " You are never in a hurry," said the angry sailor, who 
 had gradually given up his obsequious politeness towards 
 the Canadian.
 
 THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 289 
 
 " In the first place," returned the latter, " we are not 
 sure of finding the mine immediately. In fact, we know 
 that it is in the valley, but where ?. That is the question. 
 So it is useless to hurry things." 
 
 Nevertheless, the sailor, leaving the boys to unload the 
 mules and pitch the tent, began to hunt for the mine 
 without further delay. He carefully explored the bushes 
 on either shore for quite a distance around the rock ; but 
 after half an hour's search he returned without discover- 
 ing anything. 
 
 Penguin could not help laughing at his look of discom- 
 fiture. 
 
 "Look here now, Dominic," he said, "if you stop to 
 think a minute, you will see that Bastien Moreau would 
 never have been such a fool as to leave his treasure 
 exposed to the first adventurer who came along. He must 
 have known that, just as he came upon it by mere chance, 
 another might have the same luck. Before he left the 
 valley, he undoubtedly concealed his shaft so carefully 
 that he was not sure of finding it again' himself, and 
 thought it necessary to make a plan of his works." 
 
 " Ah ! " said the sailor, " and this plan ? " 
 
 " This plan," the young Canadian coldly replied, " is in 
 my bosom. It has never been off my person since the day 
 that Daniel put it into my keeping." 
 
 And to Dominic's no small surprise, he took the scrap 
 of paper from his bosom and spread it out on the rock, 
 
 19
 
 290 
 
 THE GOLD MINE. 
 
 carefully smoothing the folds as he did so. Daniel bent 
 down to study it with him. 
 
 " We told you," continued Penguin, " that Bastien's 
 memorandum was unluckily torn at the words, ' an enor- 
 mous stone which marks ' A little further on there 
 are, indeed, these fragmentary words ' which goes down 
 28 feet'; but this can only refer to the depth of the 
 shaft. On the very edge of the paper we find another 
 important guide, a plan, also, unfortunately imperfect. 
 Here it is : 
 
 This sketch will probably guide us straight to the mine." 
 " Humph ! " said Dominic, " if you trust to that " 
 " Why, certainly," said Daniel, " we trust to that. I 
 
 could n't make head or tail of it at first, but I think that 
 
 Martial has found the key to the mystery." 
 
 " We shall soon see," Penguin replied. " In the first 
 
 place, I suppose that the cross marked on the plan stands
 
 THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 291 
 
 for the great stone where we now are. It is very clear 
 that the two lines on either side of it are meant for the 
 stream, the bed of which widens in the same way. As I 
 see a point marked in the narrowest portion of the water- 
 course, I guess that the mine is up the river from the rock 
 and on the left bank, as all the lines go in that direction. 
 This agreed upon, I find another spot connected with the 
 cross by a perpendicular line marked ' 28,' which must 
 mean twenty-eight yards, twenty-eight paces, or twenty- 
 eight feet. This point is, in my opinion, nothing but a 
 guide, for it is connected with another and invisible point 
 by a line marked ' 76.' This unknown point is undoubt- 
 edly the situation of the mine, for it is connected by 
 another line, unfortunately incomplete, with the point in 
 the bed of the stream. Is this clear ? " 
 
 " I don't understand a blessed word," said Dominic, who 
 was completely dumbfounded. 
 
 " I understand you perfectly," said Daniel, admiring his 
 friend's ingenious explanation. 
 
 " I did not explain myself very clearly," said Penguin, 
 "but I think I am right. At any rate, let us try my 
 scheme ; if it fails, we can easily follow some other." 
 
 The cabin boys had pitched their tent on the left bank 
 of the river, not far from the big boulder. 
 
 " We will take this tent," he continued, " as our starting 
 point. First, we must turn our backs on it. You, Domi- 
 nic, must walk straight forward, counting your steps as
 
 292 THE GOLD MINE. 
 
 you go. Your legs are longer than mine and will give us 
 a more exact measure." 
 
 " Let us take our tools with us," said Daniel ; " we may 
 need them." 
 
 The sailor turned his back to the tent and advanced in 
 the desired direction. At the twenty-seventh step he was 
 stopped by a great acacia, standing haughtily alone in the 
 midst of the scanty underbrush. 
 
 " Good ! " said the Canadian. " This tree undoubtedly 
 represents the second point on the plan. Now we have 
 only to count seventy-six paces, walking straight forward 
 in a parallel line with the left bank of the river." 
 
 Without a word, Dominic resumed his march, Daniel 
 counting the steps aloud. At the seventy-sixth, Penguin 
 planted a stake in the ground. 
 
 " Well ! " cried the sailor in a tone of discouragement, 
 " where is the mine ? I see nothing but stones and under- 
 brush, and more stones, and not the least sign of a shaft. 
 I very much fear that I have had my labor for my pains. 
 What a fool I was to let two young monkeys lead me so 
 far into the desert without a word of explanation ! " 
 
 The Canadian said nothing. He was studying Bastion's 
 plan, occasionally glancing around. 
 
 " Bless my heart ! " said Dominic, giving way to his tem- 
 per, "this is too much. There you both stand like statues, 
 as if this was the most natural thing in the world. I warn 
 you that, if you have been fooling me, I will be fully 
 revenged on you."
 
 THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 293 
 
 " Do let us alone ! " cried Daniel. " Don't you see that 
 Martial knows what he is talking about ? " 
 
 " Yes," said the Canadian, " I am convinced that the 
 mine must be here, perhaps under our very feet, but at 
 any rate somewhere close by. Stop, look yonder, towards 
 the river. See that dead tree lying on the ground. I 'm 
 willing to bet that that is our fourth point. Therefore the 
 mine must be here. We have our picks. To work ! Let us 
 dig around the stake. We shall have time enough to 
 grumble afterwards if we find nothing." 
 
 Armed with their picks, the three began to turn up the 
 soil about them. Several hours passed and brought no 
 result. The workers were forced to stop and rest, and Dan- 
 iel ran to the tent for food to revive their failing strength. 
 
 Dominic sat silently and gloomily on a pile of stones 
 gathered together by some flood. He had lighted his pipe 
 and was lost in thought ; but the movements of the pick 
 which he held, betrayed the dull rage which brooded in his 
 heart. The heavy iron tool, involuntarily lifted, struck 
 sparks from the pebbles upon which it fell. 
 
 Penguin sat near the sailor, looking coldly at him and 
 eating a biscuit. 
 
 " There '11 be a row before long," he whispered to Daniel, 
 who was close by. "Your dear friend Martigues don't 
 strike me as a very patient man, and I " 
 
 He stopped suddenly, sprang up, and before Dominic 
 had time to resist, he snatched the pick from his hand and
 
 J94 THE GOLD MINE. 
 
 began to throw up the earth hastily. At the same time 
 he shouted : 
 
 " Here it is ! We have hit it ! " 
 
 " What do you mean ? " asked the brutal sailor. 
 
 " I mean that instead of quarrelling, you had better go 
 to work. You are sitting on the mine." 
 
 " How can that be ? " said Daniel. 
 
 " Look here," said the Canadian. " Do you see this piece 
 of wood ? " 
 
 " Yes ! " cried both his companions at once. 
 
 " Well, that is the top of one of the planks with which 
 Bastien closed the mouth of his shaft. This he has 
 covered in turn with earth and stones, and that is why we 
 did not notice it before." 
 
 A few vigorous strokes of the pick uncovered a part ol 
 the wood, and almost immediately they heard the noise 
 of pebbles dropping down into the pit through the cracks 
 in this roofing. 
 
 There could be no further doubt. Dominic himself 
 could not restrain his joy. He embraced the French boy 
 again and again ; then, somewhat shamefacedly, he offered 
 his hand to Penguin, saying : 
 
 " I hope you won't bear me a grudge." 
 
 " Why should I blame you for being impatient ? " said 
 the Canadian. " To work, to work ! " 
 
 Active and industrious as the laborers were, it was a 
 long and difficult task. Night was at hand when, the
 
 I 
 
 " All the cracking in the world could not frighten Dominic, who went cautiously 
 down, lamp in hand." Page 297.
 
 THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 297 
 
 earth being removed, the planks could be taken away in 
 turn. The mouth of the pit gaped black and wide. 
 
 " It is too late to do anything more to-day," said Daniel. 
 
 But Dominic did not agree to this. He wanted to go 
 down into the mine, to assure himself of the reality of the 
 treasure which lay below. He ran to the tent and came 
 back with ropes and a lamp. Having lighted the lamp, 
 he explored the mouth of the shaft, and uttered a cry of 
 delight when he saw at his feet the top rounds of a long 
 ladder, the end of which was lost in the darkness beneath. 
 
 " Your friend Bastien," said he to Daniel, " was polite 
 enough to leave his staircase standing. This will do away 
 with the need of ropes and be both safer and more con- 
 venient." 
 
 The kdder, made of gum-tree wood, seemed very un- 
 steady, and began to crack in alarming fashion as the 
 sailor stepped upon it ; but all the cracking in the world 
 could not frighten Dominic, who went cautiously down, 
 lamp in hand. Beaching the bottom safely, he called to 
 the two boys, who slid down the ladder, and stood beside 
 him in the twinkling of an eye. 
 
 The excavation, which was nine feet wide at the top, 
 was conical in shape, going down about thirty feet and 
 being only about six feet wide at the base. This pit, dug 
 in stony soil, must have cost Bastien Moreau and his 
 friends long weeks of work. However, under the layer of 
 rocks was a more mellow soil, dripping with dampness,
 
 298 THE GOLD MINE. 
 
 which had accumulated and formed a shallow pond on the 
 bottom of the mine. Beyond this shaft a lateral gallery 
 went about twenty paces into the earth ; the walls of 
 this narrow passage were propped up with planks and tree- 
 trunks. 
 
 The three friends went into this gallery. They exam- 
 ined it carefully to the end by the light of their lamp, but 
 found no sign of a vein. A block of glittering white 
 quartz blocked further progress, and promised to prove a 
 poser to any one who tried to pierce it. 
 
 The impetuous Daniel was somewhat disappointed ; he 
 had expected to find bars of gold at the bottom of the 
 mine, heaped up and ready for removal. Dominic, who 
 had worked in mines before, was more reasonable and 
 only said : 
 
 " We shall have some good, hard work with our picks 
 before we find our treasure." 
 
 " Yes," said Penguin ; " so the best thing we can do now 
 is to go to bed. For my part, I am too tired to lift a hand." 
 
 They accordingly left the mine and returned to their 
 tent, where, after feeding their mules, they fell asleep side 
 by side, and were all soon plunged in golden dreams. 
 
 At the first peep of day they went down into the mine 
 again with their tools and set to work. The block of 
 quartz resisted all their efforts ; at the end of the day, they 
 had only advanced a few inches. 
 
 " It is impossible for us to keep on in this way," said
 
 THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 299 
 
 Penguin. " Our tools will be blunted on this rock, which 
 is harder than steel. We must use gunpowder and blow 
 it up." 
 
 " To be sure," said the sailor. " I thought of that, and we 
 have plenty of powder, for I brought a supply in case we 
 we should need it. But we must use it very carefully, 
 or else we shall bring the gallery down with it and have 
 the whole thing to do over again." 
 
 They therefore tried using powder, and succeeded hi 
 blasting away the greater part of the quartz boulder. This 
 perilous task took three days ; but on the fourth, being rid 
 of the obstacle, they came upon a repository of loose earth 
 and stone rubbish, which yielded readily to the pick, and 
 through which they advanced rapidly. They then encoun- 
 tered a fresh difficulty : the walls of the gallery hewn 
 from this crumbling soil, threatened to cave in ; they were 
 obliged to prop them up with the few planks which they 
 could find and with the trunks of trees which they cut down. 
 Moreover, after a little, water began to pour freely in upon 
 them ; the mine was in danger of being flooded. 
 
 The workers were therefore obliged to make a division 
 of labor : while two of them dug away at the rock, the 
 third, remaining above ground, bailed out the water with a 
 bucket fastened to a long rope. Every morning, before 
 they went to work, each one had to take a turn at this dis- 
 agreeable task, for the water stood more than two feet deep 
 in the mine.
 
 300 THE GOLD MINE. 
 
 And still, at the end of a fortnight, they had not found 
 a single particle of gold to reward them for all their labor. 
 
 Dominic grumbled loudly. 
 
 One day he said : " Perhaps Bastien Moreau only left 
 the mine because he was sure that there was nothing more 
 in it." 
 
 " Perhaps so," was Penguin's phlegmatic reply. " But 
 we can't help it, can we? You must acknowledge that 
 yourself." 
 
 Daniel was the most eager and persevering of all. He 
 was never discouraged or depressed and he worked inces- 
 santly, although his comrades often stopped for a few 
 minutes at a tune to rest. 
 
 One morning he went down into the mine without wait- 
 ing to draw off the water which had collected during the 
 night, and knee-deep in sticky, wet clay, he made a furious 
 attack upon the rock. The fragments flew thick and fast 
 hi every direction, splashing him with mud, but he kept on 
 undaunted. 
 
 But suddenly his arm dropped to his side. He turned 
 pale and almost fainted. The lamplight, falling on the 
 spot where he was working, lighted up a small, yellow, 
 glittering lump, embedded in a piece of quartz. 
 
 With a trembling hand the young man took down the 
 lamp and held it close to the shining lump. 
 
 It was really gold and nothing else. Daniel stood rooted 
 to the spot, gazing at the fascinating metal
 
 THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 301 
 
 " Gold ! " he murmured in a low voice. 
 
 Then, tearing the nugget from the quartz with one bold 
 stroke, he rushed from the gallery like a madman. 
 
 " Martial ! Dominic ! " he shouted, holding up the pre- 
 cious fragment, " gold ! gold ! " 
 
 At the sound of these magical words the sailor ran has- 
 tily down the ladder, quickly followed by Penguin. 
 
 The stroke of Daniel's pick had broken the spell. The 
 golden vein, Bastien's treasure, was found once more. 
 That night when the three adventurers, worn out with fa- 
 tigue and emotion, returned to their tent, they brought up 
 from the mine four large nuggets and a great many smaller 
 ones, representing in all more than three hundred dollars 
 in gold, quite a fortune.
 
 " He held out his hand to Daniel." 
 
 CHAPTER XXIII. 
 
 EXPIATION. 
 
 FOR two days the gold-diggers continued to take so many 
 nuggets from the vein of quartz that Dominic became 
 seriously alarmed as to how they were to carry off such a 
 heavy load. 
 
 " What a pity," he said, " that we did not bring a third 
 mule along ! Even if we leave our tools behind, our two ani- 
 mals can scarcely carry the gold which we have already 
 dug up, and food enough to take us across the desert." 
 
 " It is very unfortunate," replied the Canadian ; " but 
 there is nothing to prevent us from following Bastien
 
 THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 303 
 
 Moreau's example. Let us cover over the mouth of the 
 mine before we go, and then we can come back again after 
 we have deposited our gold safely in the Melbourne bank." 
 
 Daniel was dazzled by his sudden access to riches and 
 was rather sorry that he could not keep the money. 
 
 " If it were not for Martial," thought he, " I should di- 
 vide this gold with Dominic. Half of it would make me 
 rich. How all the people of Castel would stare to see me 
 come home laden with treasure ! First of all, I would 
 make my father leave his old shanty ; we would settle down 
 in a beautiful country house, near some large city, Perpig- 
 nan, for instance. But Martial is right : this treasure does 
 not belong to me. After all, if Bastien had not trusted 
 me with his portfolio, I should never have managed to 
 find this wonderful gold mine, even if it had ever occurred 
 to me to come and try my luck in Australia. How rieh 
 Mrs. Moreau will be ! But if we don't find her, in spite of 
 all our searching, I don't see why this treasure would n't 
 belong to us." 
 
 The fact of the matter was that the sight of so much 
 gold began to exercise its fatal spell over Daniel's vacillat- 
 ing spirit. The youth, but recently so proud of the good 
 resolves inspired by Penguin, felt evil thoughts creeping 
 rapidly over him. It must be said to his praise that he 
 fought nobly against them, and that the Canadian never 
 suspected the struggle which poor Daniel was making 
 against constant temptation.
 
 304 EXPIATION. 
 
 Dominic made no effort to disguise his frantic joy or his 
 avaricious greed. Sitting in the tent at night, after the 
 day's work was done, he delighted to plunge his hands 
 deep down into the chest of glittering lumps. His eyes 
 shone as if illuminated by a reflection from the bright 
 metal, and, letting his favorite pipe go out in his mouth, he 
 muttered over and over again : 
 
 " If all this gold were only mine ! " 
 
 On the tenth day the laborers only found a few tiny 
 nuggets; then on the succeeding days all trace of gold 
 vanished. For a whole week they kept up their arduous 
 task unceasingly, but did not find a single particle of 
 gold. 
 
 " Evidently," said Penguin, " we have reached the end 
 of the vein. Even the quartz has ceased. We shall find 
 no more gold here." 
 
 " Well, let us try one of the gallery walls," said the in- 
 satiate Dominic. 
 
 " We had better go back to Melbourne ; the rather," 
 remarked the Canadian, " that our provisions are falling 
 short. Have n't we gold enough ? I calculated yesterday 
 that we had nearly a million dollars." 
 
 " That only makes three hundred and fifty thousand 
 for me " angrily exclaimed the sailor. 
 
 "Indeed, only that!" said Daniel satirically. "I pity 
 you, and I don't see why you don't claim damages and in- 
 terest"
 
 THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 305 
 
 " It *s no joking matter," said Dominic. " What I have 
 is not enough for me, that 's all there is to be said about 
 it. We will not leave this spot until I am perfectly 
 ready to go." 
 
 " You are not our master," exclaimed Penguin ; " we 
 shall go when we choose." 
 
 " Come, come," interrupted Daniel, " don't let us quarrel 
 about nothing. We will make an attempt to dig another 
 gallery. If we find no gold within a week, we will abandon 
 the mine and return to Melbourne. Is it a bargain ? " 
 
 " I agree ! " grumbled Dominic. 
 
 The miners accordingly began to make a gallery run- 
 ning at right angles from the one where they had found the 
 rich bearing. Several times their work was cut short by 
 running springs, which they had to stop up for fear of 
 flooding the mine. But the water flowed in faster than 
 ever, so that Dominic had to stand at the top all day and 
 fight the stream with buckets. 
 
 The week drew to a close ; not a bit of gold had come to 
 light. Penguin, suggested several times that they should 
 give up their task as hopeless, but the sailor stuck to the 
 bargain. At last the appointed day arrived, and, although 
 greatly discouraged, the boys went down into the mine. 
 
 After four hours of persistent work Daniel exclaimed : 
 
 " I swear, I Ve had enough of it. We are not galley 
 slaves that Dominic should insist on working us so ter- 
 ribly hard to no purpose." 
 
 20
 
 306 EXPIATION. 
 
 " The fact of the matter is," said Penguin, " that there 
 is no more gold here. Let us be off." 
 
 And, throwing their picks over their shoulders, they left 
 the gallery. On reaching the shaft they were greatly sur- 
 prised to find that the ladder was gone, by which they 
 usually entered and left the mine. 
 
 " It's one of Dominic's stupid jokes," said Penguin. " He 
 thinks that he can keep us at work here till night." 
 
 " He can 't mean to make us go without breakfast," said 
 Daniel. And he called the sailor. 
 
 His shouts were unanswered for some tune. The boys 
 lost patience and shrieked and screamed. At last a shadow 
 passed across the opening, and the sailor appeared at the 
 edge of the pit. His malicious face wore so ferocious a 
 look that Daniel fairly shivered. 
 
 " Well," cried the scoundrel, in a rough voice, " what ails 
 you that you make such a noise down there ? " 
 
 " Have done with your jokes," said the Canadian, " and 
 let down the ladder. We want to come up." 
 
 " In the first place, Mr. Penguin," was the satirical reply, 
 " I must ask you to be a little more polite. You say you 
 want to come up : I Ve nothing to say against it." 
 
 " Come, Martigues," said Daniel, with a forced laugh, " be 
 reasonable. We Ve been working a whole week now to 
 please you. We have found nothing, but we can't help 
 that. I assure you that there is no more gold here. Hand 
 us down the ladder."
 
 THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 307 
 
 Dominic sneered. 
 
 " I 'm very sorry, Master Daniel," he said, " that you got 
 into such bad company on board the Atlanta. But I wash 
 my hands of you, and leave you with your dear Penguin. 
 I have just received a letter summoning me to Melbourne 
 in all haste. I 'm in a great hurry, and have no time to 
 waste on you. But you may depend upon it, I will come 
 back as soon as possible to see that you have n't been too 
 unhappy together in my absence. Don't quarrel, will you ? 
 Good-by!" 
 
 And the sailor made a pretence of leaving them. 
 
 " Dominic ! Martigues ! " shouted the two boys. 
 
 The rascal reappeared. 
 
 "Oh! I forgot," he said; and he burst into a horrid 
 laugh. " Look in the portfolio," he shouted to Daniel. 
 " Perhaps you will find Mrs. Moreau's address. No ? Well, 
 I will try to hunt the good lady up, and I will give her all 
 sorts of tender messages from you." 
 
 " Wretch ! " cried Penguin, who now perceived the sailor's 
 abominable plan. 
 
 " What ? " cried the ruffian ; and, drawing his revolver, he 
 took aim at the boy, who never stirred. But after glaring 
 at him for a moment, he dropped his weapon, saying : " No, 
 it will be much more amusing to leave you both down 
 there. Good-by ! " 
 
 And he vanished for the last time, for the poor boys 
 heard his steps die away in the distance. They were alone,
 
 308 EXPIATION. 
 
 with no hope of rescue, at the bottom of a shaft thirty feet 
 deep. 
 
 Up to the very last moment, Daniel took it for a very 
 bad joke on Dominic's part. But when he found how 
 abominably the villain had trapped them, he sat down on 
 the muddy ground and began to cry. Penguin, pale, with 
 clenched fists, stood manfully erect, already striving with 
 irrepressible energy, to hit upon some means of escape 
 from the pit where they were condemned to die of hunger. 
 
 " This time," sobbed Daniel, " we are lost indeed. Why 
 has Providence preserved us so often, merely to meet with 
 such an awful fate ? " 
 
 " Have n't I frequently told you," gravely responded the 
 young Canadian, " that it is cowardly to yield to despair, 
 which only lowers a man, and leads him more surely to 
 his ruin ? " 
 
 " Martial, how happy you are never to lose that innate 
 hope which sustains you, and helps you to surmount 
 every danger ! And to think that it was I who dragged 
 you down with me into this living tomb ! I am punished 
 for all my sins. Bastien's last words are confirmed. ' In 
 this life,' said the dying man, 'good intentions are 
 nothing, actions only avail, and the wicked are always 
 punished.' Once before, I yielded to that Dominic's trea- 
 cherous advice, and violated the secret which was confided 
 to me ; and then again I was deaf to your counsels, and 
 listened to the wretch who has condemned us both to the
 
 THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 309 
 
 most frightful tortures ! But is it just that an innocent 
 fellow, like you, should expiate my crimes ? I would give 
 my gold, my life, to that devil, to save your life. Oh, how 
 miserable I am ! " And he began to sob piteously. 
 
 "Come, Daniel, be calm," said his comrade gently. 
 " The punishment seems to be disproportionate to your 
 faults, which must have been long since forgiven. Those 
 are the true criminals who, taking advantage of your in- 
 experience and the very generosity of your heart, led you 
 astray. They alone deserve to expiate their crimes ; and 
 we must escape from this prison, if only to deal out jus- 
 tice to them." 
 
 " Escape ? " muttered Daniel. " You cannot hope to 
 pierce these stone walls ? " 
 
 " No, it would take too long to work a gallery through 
 this enormous mass of earth ; besides, our strength would 
 soon give out without food. We must find some other 
 plan. Come, Daniel, get up ; have courage ! If we must 
 die, don't let us yield without a struggle." 
 
 The young Frenchman, as if electrified by these brave 
 words, sprang to his feet, and threw his arms around his 
 friend's neck, exclaiming : 
 
 "Here I am, Martial. I am ready. See, my tears 
 are dried ! " 
 
 Penguin returned his embrace, saying : 
 
 " First, let us try to break away some of the planks 
 which wainscot the gallery. Perhaps we can build a
 
 310 EXPIATION. 
 
 scaffolding with them high enough to climb out of the 
 mine." 
 
 A few strokes of their picks provided them with a num- 
 ber of boards, which they joined together to a height of 
 nine feet; but it was impossible for them to raise it any, 
 higher. Every time they tried to add a second story of 
 planks, the whole mass tumbled about their heads. Once 
 they narrowly escaped being buried under the boards, and 
 were both severely bruised. 
 
 "We must try something else," said Penguin finally. 
 " We shall never succeed in this way. If we only had 
 some nails ! But I have not found one in the whole of 
 this woodwork, which is merely mortised together." 
 
 Meanwhile night overtook them, and darkness added to 
 the agony of their situation. Worn out with work, having 
 eaten nothing since the previous day, the two boys were 
 still obliged to remain on their feet ; for the ground had 
 changed to a mass of liquid mud. However, they con- 
 trived to make a sort of raft of the boards, upon which 
 they stretched themselves. 
 
 The stars shone overhead with a splendor rendered 
 more dazzling by the fact that the pit formed a sort of 
 gigantic telescope. But towards midnight the sky clouded 
 over, large drops of rain began to fall on their faces, and 
 forced them to seek shelter in the gallery. Soon the hur- 
 ricane burst upon them, and a perfect deluge poured into 
 the mine.
 
 THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 311 
 
 The water grew higher and higher. At the end of an 
 hour the boys were knee-deep in it. They stood silently 
 shivering, overwhelmed by the successive blows levelled at 
 them by a cruel fate. 
 
 " We shall be drowned ! " cried Daniel. " The water has 
 reached my waist." 
 
 " Drowned ! " repeated Penguin, as if suddenly struck 
 by the word. " Drowned ! " 
 
 Then he exclaimed : 
 
 " Take your pick, Daniel, and follow me. We may yet 
 be saved." 
 
 With these words, he rushed farther into the gallery. 
 Daniel felt his way slowly after him. 
 
 On reaching the spot where 'they had been working the 
 day before, they found the lamp still hanging to the wall, 
 and giving out a feeble light. Penguin studied the rock 
 carefully, and in a few moments discovered one of the 
 springs which they had stopped up. He at once dealt it 
 a few vigorous blows, and the water gushed forth in a 
 tiny stream. 
 
 " Do as I do," he said to Daniel. " We must make a 
 broad bed for the stream." 
 
 " But ? " asked the amazed French boy. 
 
 " Work with a will. I have no time for explanations 
 now?" 
 
 The two lads set eagerly about cutting away the wall. 
 The water poured in more abundantly. A few additional
 
 312 EXPIATION. 
 
 strokes, and the liquid sheet, finding a large outlet, burst 
 forth with such force that Daniel came near being knocked 
 down. 
 
 " Now, run ! " cried the Canadian ; and, snatching up 
 the lamp, he fled from the gallery, which the water filled 
 with fearful speed. 
 
 At last they reached the pit. The torrent, for which 
 they had opened a way, rushed furiously after them. In 
 an instant the water rose breast-high. 
 
 Penguin seized two broad boards; and taking off his 
 belt, he tied them together with a loose knot, sufficiently 
 firm, however, to prevent them from floating apart. 
 
 " Do you understand now ? " he said to Daniel. " Get 
 astride these planks." 
 
 " I understand," replied his comrade, hauling himself 
 upon the impromptu raft. "But do you hope that the 
 water will raise us to the mouth of the pit ? " 
 
 "I think it will," said the Canadian. "The spring 
 which we have just set free must be fed by the waters of 
 the great plain that overlooks the valley, in which case it 
 will play the part of an artesian well. The water will 
 seek to rise to its own level, and, finding no other outlet, 
 will rise to the mouth of this rocky pit, or well" 
 
 The clever boy's hypothesis was correct. The water 
 rapidly filled the pit. The entrance to the gallery was 
 already covered, and the foaming whirlpool rose ever 
 higher and higher.
 
 THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 313 
 
 At daybreak the raft, with the loose planks and posts 
 which the water brought up with it, was scarcely nine feet 
 distant from the mouth of the shaft ; but at this point the 
 torrent paused. From this point upwards the rock gave 
 place to earth ; and the water, soaking into the damp soil, 
 trickled away imperceptibly. 
 
 Penguin soon discovered this fact. The case became a 
 puzzling one. This time it was left for Daniel to solve the 
 riddle. Dominic, in his hasty flight, had neglected to pull 
 up the post driven down into the shaft to hold the ropes 
 for the buckets with which the water was bailed out. 
 The young Frenchman took off his long woollen sash, and, 
 carefully balancing himself on the unsteady raft, skilfully 
 threw it around the post. One end fell close beside him. 
 He fastened it to the other end, which he held in his 
 hand ; and, turning to Penguin, who was watching him 
 curiously, he said, " You shall go up first." 
 
 Without a word, the Canadian climbed hand over 
 hand along this impromptu rope, and reached the post. 
 Then he stopped, turned, and held out his hand to help 
 Daniel after him. 
 
 A moment after, the boys, clasped in each other's arms, 
 offered their grateful thanks to Heaven, which had snatched 
 them from death once more. 
 
 Their first glance was directed to the place where their 
 camp had stood, near the " big boulder." What was their 
 surprise to see that the tent was still there ! They ran 
 towards it.
 
 314 EXPIATION. 
 
 Eager to escape, and anxious to cross the desert as 
 quickly as possible, Dominic had piled gold and provisions 
 upon one mule, and mounted the other himself. He was 
 therefore obliged to leave behind, not only the tools, but 
 also the shelter-tent, and, what was still more important 
 to the poor castaways, a certain amount of food. 
 
 The boys were therefore able to refresh themselves with 
 a good meal of bacon and boiled rice. Then they lay 
 down in the tent to enjoy the rest which they needed so 
 much after twenty-four hours of keenest agony and in- 
 cessant toil 
 
 When they awoke the sun had travelled once round the 
 entire earth. Nothing detained them longer in the melan- 
 choly valley whither they came to seek their fortune ; so, 
 loading themselves with all the food that they could carry, 
 they turned back with heavy hearts. 
 
 Having crossed the Murray, they came upon the desert. 
 How awful and how desolate the vast, bare plains, with 
 their glittering lagoons, appeared to them ! The first time 
 that they traversed them an indescribable ardor kept up 
 their courage; they seemed to see beyond the barren 
 waste the magic goal toward which they were hastening : 
 while now they dragged themselves wearily over the 
 scorching sand, bringing nothing back from their expedi- 
 tion but sorrow and discouragement. 
 
 Poor Daniel ! all his fair dreams of the future had flown. 
 After a momentary glimpse, if not of wealth, at least of
 
 THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 315 
 
 peace and happiness, for he naturally thought that Mrs. 
 Moreau would not let their devotion go unrewarded, 
 he must return to his toilsome life as a sailor, and bid 
 farewell forever to such castles in the air. Luckily, Bas- 
 tien's portfolio had escaped Dominic's greed. Perhaps 
 some day the French boy might fulfil the mission confided 
 to him. This was his one consolation amid all his bitter 
 woes. 
 
 Unfortunately, the rascally thief had carried off thfe 
 map given by the consul to the boys, who, deprived of this 
 indispensable guide, wandered blindly through these vast 
 solitudes, unable to tell whether their journey's end were 
 approaching or not. 
 
 Their joy may accordingly be imagined when they came 
 across some footprints in the sand, one day. On exam- 
 ining the deep impressions, they easily recognized the 
 hoof-marks of two heavily loaded mules. Dominic had 
 undoubtedly passed that way ; but, what was still more 
 surprising, he must have gone by very recently, scarcely a 
 day since. How did it happen that the thief, who was 
 well mounted and had two days the start of his victims, 
 had made no greater progress? This greatly perplexed 
 the boys. Still, whether these were the footprints of 
 Dominic or of some other traveller, they decided to follow 
 them, feeling sure that they would lead to some inhabited 
 place. 
 
 The truth was that the thief had lost his way, being
 
 316 EXPIATION. 
 
 anything but familiar with the use of a map. In his mad 
 haste he fled southwards, and reached the mountains ; but 
 he discovered his mistake when he saw that there was no 
 pass across this rocky wall. Overcome with terror, fearing 
 that his food would give out in the desert, he turned east- 
 ward again as quickly as his tired mules could travel, and 
 it was only the night before that he had crossed the point 
 in the road which the boys had just reached. 
 
 They now followed his track, and before long, by cer- 
 tain unmistakable signs, were assured that they were close 
 upon the fugitive. 
 
 " I am sure," said Penguin, stirring up a pile of smoul- 
 dering ashes with his stick, " that the villain can't be far 
 off. He must have passed the night on this very spot, 
 and cannot be many hours in advance of us." 
 
 " What shall we do," asked Daniel, " if we catch up 
 with him ? " 
 
 " We must beware of letting him see us," said the Ca- 
 nadian. " He took care to carry off all our weapons, and I 
 know that if he saw us, he would not hesitate to shoot 
 us down like dogs. If he did not do so at the mine, it 
 was only because, in his savage cruelty, he thought that 
 he had condemned us to a far more horrible death. We 
 shall therefore do well to follow him at a distance ; and 
 as soon as we get into civilized regions, we will hand him 
 over to the police." 
 
 " Who are not to be laughed at in this country," said
 
 THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 317 
 
 Daniel. " For I was told at Melbourne that robbers con- 
 victed of stealing from a miner were hung without further 
 legal form. But, in spite of this severity, it seems that in 
 mining districts there are almost as many thieves as there 
 are honest workers." 
 
 Night fell, and the travellers had not seen hide or hair 
 of Dominic. The rolling nature of the ground prevented 
 them from seeing more than a short distance before them. 
 The aspect of the country had completely changed. The 
 ground was covered with thick, emerald-green turf, watered 
 by fresh rivulets, and fine trees stood here and there in 
 ever-increasing numbers. 
 
 " Come," said Penguin, as he saw the sun rise upon this 
 smiling scene, " I really believe we 've got over the worst 
 part of our journey. We must be near some farm." 
 
 Encouraged by this hope, the boys resumed their march. 
 After fording a pretty little river they climbed a high 
 hill ; and from the top, where they stopped to rest, they 
 gazed over a broad, grassy plain, sprinkled with beautiful 
 groups of green trees, and stretching onward to a line of 
 ragged mountain-peaks in the dim, blue distance. A few 
 miles off they distinctly saw a group of houses, with thickly 
 thatched roofs and wide piazzas. 
 
 " What did I tell you ? " said Penguin, pointing to them. 
 " In a couple of hours we shall be out of danger." 
 
 " Yes," said Daniel, " and Dominic will be nicely sur- 
 prised to find us on his heels."
 
 31 8 EXPIATION. 
 
 " To be sure. "We shall probably meet him at that 
 farm, where he will have to stop as well as ourselves. 
 The wretch ! cowardly as he is cruel, he will shudder at 
 our approach. But he will find no pity. The country 
 must be rid of such a monster." 
 
 As they talked, they descended the steep slope of the hill, 
 the foot of which was covered with thickets of dwarf 
 acacias and gum-trees. A path, evidently formed by hu- 
 man agency, wound along through the underbrush. 
 
 Daniel, who walked first, suddenly uttered a cry of sur- 
 prise. He stooped and picked up a scrap of fur, which he 
 showed to Penguin. 
 
 " What have you found ? " asked the Canadian. 
 
 " What ! don't you recognize Dominic's fur cap ? " 
 
 " Of course, but what a state it is in ! Good heavens ! 
 it is torn to tatters. Only look, I do believe it is covered 
 with blood." 
 
 The lads did not know what to think of this treasure 
 trove. It was indeed the thief's constant head-covering. 
 But how had he lost it ? Whence came the bloody stains ? 
 
 Looking around him, Penguin soon discovered that the 
 ground bore marks of numerous footsteps, mingled with 
 which were the marks of horseshoes. Here and there lay 
 shreds and fragments of cloth, half covered with earth. 
 The neighboring shrubs were heavily sprinkled with blood 
 in places. Everything testified to a violent, desperate 
 fight, of which this path had been the scene.
 
 THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 319 
 
 Stirred by a strange presentiment, Daniel searched the 
 thicket by the roadside. All at once his companion heard 
 him shout : 
 
 " Martial, I have found him ! " 
 
 The Canadian flew to meet him. 
 
 At Daniel's feet lay Dominic's corpse, flat on its back, 
 the face turned up, and disfigured by an awful, bloody 
 wound, running from ear to ear. 
 
 Dumb with horror, the two cabin boys stood staring at 
 the unfortunate man. How did he die ? What unhal- 
 lowed hand had arrested the fugitive in his flight and 
 snatched his treasure from him ? What assassin had judged 
 this criminal ? 
 
 In the generosity of their hearts, the boys had already 
 forgotten the harm that Martigues had done them. The 
 sight of this corpse stifled their wrath, and they cursed the 
 mysterious hand that had destroyed their enemy. 
 
 Suddenly a slight convulsion passed over the villanous 
 face. His right arm was raised as if imploring mercy. 
 
 " He lives ! " cried Daniel. 
 
 Without an instant's hesitation, the French boy bent 
 over Dominic and lifted him in his arms. Penguin ran to 
 a neighboring brook, and soon returning with a cup full of 
 water, bathed the wounded man's face with a wet cloth. 
 
 The fresh, cool water seemed to revive the poor wretch. 
 His lips half opened and a feeble sigh escaped. With in- 
 finite care the boys raised him from the ground, and, cany- 
 
 21
 
 320 EXPIATION. 
 
 ing him out of the thicket, propped him against a tree by 
 the roadside. 
 
 At last Dominic slowly opened his eyes. His glance, 
 wandering at first, quickly fell upon the sympathetic faces 
 of the two boys. Then, as if struck by lightning, he sprang 
 to his feet, stretched out his arms as if to drive away the 
 frightful vision, and exclaimed in a terrible voice : " Daniel ! 
 Penguin ! " Then falling to the ground, he expired with a 
 hoarse cry, his mouth filled with bloody foam.
 
 ''The two friends were surrounded by horsemen. 
 
 CHAPTEK XXIV. 
 
 BEFORE THE SHERIFF. 
 
 STARTLED and awed by this tragic end, the boys silently 
 gazed at the luckless Dominic's distorted corpse. 
 
 " His punishment was speedy," murmured Daniel. " The 
 poor fellow was struck down just as he thought he had 
 reached the topmost aim of his miserable ambition. But 
 who can have killed him ? " 
 
 " It was the hand of God," said Penguin solemnly. 
 
 " Yes, of course," said the French boy, " the punishment
 
 322 BEFORE THE SHERIFF. 
 
 was too startling not to be a fearful warning. But some 
 human agency must have been employed." 
 
 " Probably it was one of those desert marauders of whom 
 we were speaking the other day. Who knows whether 
 Dominic did not stumble into some trap which he had pre- 
 pared for us ? Perhaps, when he left Melbourne, he ar- 
 ranged with one of his worthy comrades to strip us on our 
 return. He did not foresee that he could rob us so easily 
 unaided and alone, and, in his turn, may have been sacri- 
 ficed by his accomplices." 
 
 The Canadian had hardly uttered these words when the 
 earth shook beneath the feet of galloping horses, and in 
 the twinkling of an eye our two friends were surrounded 
 by a body of horsemen armed with revolvers, who rushed 
 upon them. All resistance was vain. The boys, guessing 
 that they were in the power of Dominic's murderers, al- 
 lowed themselves to be seized savagely by the collar. Two 
 of the horsemen dismounted, and fastening the prisoners by 
 a long rope tied round their wrists, mounted again, and 
 ordered them to follow after, lavishing upon them all the 
 insulting terms in which the English language is so 
 rich. 
 
 Penguin tried to protest 
 
 " Why do you take us prisoners ? " said he to one of the 
 men. " I assure you that you won't find a particle of gold 
 in our pockets." 
 
 " That makes no difference to us, and won't alter what
 
 THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 323 
 
 you have done," replied the rider. " Come, walk along, jail- 
 birds ! " 
 
 " You deserve hanging far more than we do," angrily 
 cried Daniel ; but his imprudent answer only brought him a 
 smart cut across his back from a whip ; and the men put- 
 ting the horses into a trot, the poor boys had to run fast 
 to escape being dragged over the ground or trodden under 
 the horses' feet. 
 
 In fifteen minutes the party turned into a vast meadow, 
 studded with groups of trees, in the midst of which 
 browsed a great herd of fat cattle with long horns. At 
 the end of the meadow stood the many buildings of a 
 European farm, in front of which stood a crowd of men, 
 whose cries and howls were heard distinctly at this dis- 
 tance. 
 
 Undoubtedly the appearance of the party had been sig- 
 nalled; for the prisoners saw a man on horseback leave 
 the crowd and ride rapidly towards them. In a very few 
 moments he traversed the space which divided them ; and 
 as soon as he was within ear-shot he stopped his horse, 
 and shouted : 
 
 " Well ! Is there any news ? " 
 
 " You were right, Mr. Eichard," said one of the men, 
 respectfully removing his hat : " the robber was not alone. 
 We saw two of his accomplices this morning on the hill- 
 top. They were doubtless looking for their leader; but 
 we took them by surprise, just as they were audaciously
 
 324 BEFOKE THE SHERIFF. 
 
 searching the poor miner's pockets. Here they are, two 
 mere children." And, turning his horse aside, he pointed 
 out the prisoners. 
 
 The man's words were like a flash of light to Penguin. 
 So the men about them were not robbers, but only angry 
 colonists, who suspected them Daniel and himself to 
 be the accomplices of Dominic's murderer. Instantly tak- 
 ing advantage of this discovery, he stepped ' forward as far 
 as the rope which bound him allowed, and, addressing the 
 person whom the horseman had called Mr. Richard, he 
 exclaimed : 
 
 " It is a mistake, sir. We are innocent of any crime. 
 We have ourselves been " 
 
 But one of the impromptu police cut short his speech. 
 Giving a quick jerk to the rope, he threw him down, 
 crying : 
 
 " Hold your tongue, you scamp, or I '11 send a bullet 
 through your brains." 
 
 " Don't be unnecessarily brutal with those boys, John," 
 cried Mr. Richard. " I have already informed the sheriff' 
 of French Creek of what has occurred, and he is now trying 
 the rascal whom we caught yesterday. Your two prison- 
 ers will be taken before him directly, and he will try 
 them in their turn." 
 
 So saying, the colonist wheeled his horse and galloped 
 back to the farm. 
 
 " The sheriff ! " grunted John. " What is he good for in
 
 THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 325 
 
 such a case ? There is but one judge for highway robbers, 
 and that 's Judge Lynch." 
 
 " Don't be distressed ! " said a fellow-rider, with a laugh. 
 " Mr. Martin, the new sheriff, is quite as clever as Judge 
 Lynch. As the richest land-owner in the valley, he is 
 more interested than any of us in ridding the country of 
 vagabonds and marauders, and these fellows can make 
 their minds up to swing : the sheriff will not disappoint 
 them." 
 
 A few moments later the little party reached the 
 farm. The prisoners were surrounded by a threatening 
 mob, and Mr. Richard was again obliged to interfere, and 
 prevent the furious crowd from executing summary jus- 
 tice. By the sheriffs orders, the boys were locked up in 
 a neighboring stable to await their trial. 
 
 " After all," said Penguin cheerfully, " although these 
 fine fellows handled me rather roughly, I should much 
 rather fall into their hands than into those of the high- 
 waymen." 
 
 " Yes," said Daniel ; " I too thought at first that we were 
 captured by brigands ; but the fine fellows, as you call them, 
 who clapped us into prison here, might have let us explain 
 the matter without treating us so savagely. My shoulders 
 still ache with the slashing of one of their whips." 
 
 "What else could you expect?" was the philosophic 
 reply. " Those are the little accidents of life. They took 
 us for robbers, and treated us as such. But it will be
 
 326 BEFORE THE SHERIFF. 
 
 perfectly simple for us to explain the situation to the 
 sheriff, and I am sure that those who treated us so rudely 
 will'be the very first to apologize to us. Stay ! I hear 
 approaching footsteps. They have come for us." 
 
 The stable-door opened, and John appeared. 
 
 " Come along, you brats ! " he cried in a rough voice. 
 " It 's your turn next." 
 
 The prisoners rose and followed him, without a word. 
 
 The court was held in the open air, hard by the farm, 
 beneath a huge gum-tree, whose great branches seemed 
 strong enough to bear the weight of every robber in the 
 country. The sheriff, Mr. Martin, presided, seated in a 
 common straw chair, behind a table upon which lay the 
 only paraphernalia of this primitive form of justice, a 
 Bible to swear the prisoners by, and a code of laws. The 
 terrible judge, a man in the prime of life, looked so gentle 
 and benevolent, in spite of his tawny beard, that the boys 
 felt quite reassured at the sight of him. They therefore 
 stepped boldly up to him, and, bowing respectfully, awaited 
 his questions. 
 
 "You are accused," said the sheriff gravely, "of having 
 shared in the murder of an unfortunate miner, and of hav- 
 ing maliciously robbed him of the honest fruits of his 
 labor." 
 
 " My comrade and I are both entirely innocent of the 
 crime," replied Penguin firmly. 
 
 " Still," said the judge, "you cannot deny that you were
 
 THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 327 
 
 found on the very spot where it was committed. The 
 men who surprised you there had been watching you for 
 some time. They saw you from a distance as you ap- 
 proached your victim, doubtless to make sure that your 
 work was fully done " 
 
 " All this," eagerly interrupted Daniel, " is but a fatal 
 concurrence of circumstances. We left Melbourne, two 
 months ago, in company with the very man so foully 
 murdered. We went with him in search of a rich placer, 
 whose existence was accidentally revealed to us. There, 
 somewhere near the Murray and the Murrurnbidgee, by 
 unexpected good luck, we discovered a large amount of 
 gold, and we intended returning to Melbourne at once, 
 when our companion succeeded in luring us into a trap, 
 and ran off, carrying all the products of our common toil. 
 Saved by a miracle, we were coming hither, utterly desti- 
 tute, when, this morning, what was our horror and dismay 
 to find the corpse of our treacherous comrade stretched 
 across our path. But he was not quite dead. Forgetting 
 our anger, we tried to help him ; but the poor fellow only 
 opened his eyes long enough to recognize us, and died 
 with a curse on his lips. At that moment we were taken 
 prisoners by the colonists." 
 
 Daniel's voice had such an accent of truth in it that the 
 sheriff, who had listened attentively, asked him more 
 gently ; 
 
 " What was your unfortunate comrade's name ?"
 
 328 BEFORE THE SHERIFF. 
 
 " Dominic Martigues. He was a sailor, from the port 
 of Marseilles." 
 
 " You are French ? " 
 
 " Yes, sir ; and my friend here is a Canadian." 
 
 " Strange ! " muttered the sheriff. Then he added : 
 
 " Do you know this man ? '' 
 
 The boys turned their heads in the direction to which 
 he pointed, and saw the chief prisoner, hitherto hidden 
 from them by the crowd. 
 
 The murderer, bound hand and foot, sat beneath the 
 tree, a rope around his neck, one end of which was already 
 tied to a branch. He was a short, squat fellow, with a 
 dark face and thick, black beard. His eyes betrayed the 
 impotent rage which swelled his breast. He had listened 
 coldly to the examination of his pretended accomplices ; 
 but, as the boys turned towards him, his face was lit up 
 with a triumphant smile. 
 
 Penguin stepped forward, and in a firm voice, said : 
 
 " I never saw the man before." 
 
 As for Daniel, the sight of the murderer seemed to turn 
 him to stone. He turned pale, stammered out a few words, 
 and dropped his head .in shame and alarm. 
 
 All this did not escape the quick eye of the judge, who, 
 turning to the French boy, continued slowly : 
 
 " And you, do you know this man ? " 
 
 Daniel was mute. Penguin, surprised, urged his friend 
 to answer. Suddenly the prisoner exclaimed :
 
 ou know this man ? " Page a.'S.
 
 THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 331 
 
 " Well, Daniel, is that the way you deny your friends ? 
 Don't you remember Mateo Puig ? You must have a pre- 
 cious poor memory. And yet we Ve done more than one 
 good job together." 
 
 The sheriff' looked attentively at the boy, and then said 
 sternly : 
 
 " Speak ! Is what this man says true ? " 
 
 " Yes, sir," replied Daniel, utterly crushed. 
 
 " Go on," said the judge. 
 
 " What the man says may be true," cried Penguin. " My 
 friend certainly knew him in earlier days ; he was fool- 
 ishly led into mischief by him, but I swear before God, be- 
 fore all these honest people, and on my honor, that he is as 
 
 innocent as I am of the crime recently committed here, 
 
 i 
 that since we were wrecked on these shores he has never 
 
 seen the rascal, and that all that he told you just now was 
 the truth and nothing but the truth." 
 
 The young Canadian, fired by his friendship, put such 
 ardor into his pleading that the crowd was touched, and 
 began to applaud. 
 
 The sheriff, too, shared in the general emotion. 
 
 " Take these lads back to prison," said he to John. " I 
 will examine them more at my leisure presently." 
 
 They were led away. 
 
 " Daniel Eiva," cried the robber, " when you go back to 
 Castel, tell the people that I died like a hero to restore to 
 you the fortune which another deprived you of."
 
 332 BEFORE THE SHERIFF. 
 
 " Is your name Daniel Riva ? " asked the judge, in a 
 voice which trembled somewhat. 
 
 " Yes, sir." 
 
 " And you are the son ? " 
 
 " Of Peter Riva, ex-keeper of the lighthouse at Cette." 
 
 " Is it possible ? " murmured Mr. Martin. 
 
 After a few moments' reflection, he added : 
 
 "John, remove the prisoners; and you, Bob, do your 
 duty." 
 
 At the last words a powerful fellow went up to Mateo, 
 seized him in his arms, and, in spite of his desperate resist- 
 ance, marched him up the rounds of a ladder resting against 
 a branch of the gum-tree. Then, jumping down, he pulled 
 away the ladder, and the assassin, hanging by the neck, 
 swung aimlessly about over the heads of the crowd, who 
 greeted his awful convulsions with frantic cheers. 
 
 Daniel hid his face in his hands to avoid this fearful 
 sight. 
 
 The two cabin boys were no sooner left alone in the 
 stable which served as their prison than Penguin, in spite 
 of his usual generosity, could not help exclaiming : 
 
 " So you knew that scoundrel ? " 
 
 " I am a disgrace to you, I suppose, dear Martial," said 
 Daniel bitterly. "Yes, I did know that abominable 
 Mateo, and he was right when he said that I was once his 
 accomplice, an involuntary accomplice, it is true, but still 
 the partner in his guilt. I concealed this from you be-
 
 THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 333 
 
 'cause I wag ashamed of it, as of all the many other mis- 
 deeds which I have confessed to you. You see what 
 friends I had : Mateo Puig the smuggler, and Dominic 
 Martigues the thief, both assassins. One led me to take 
 my first step aside from the path of duty, the other urged 
 me on in my evil course. These two men have been my 
 evil geniuses, and I now see whither they would have 
 conducted me. My father was right when he said : ' No 
 fault can be considered small.' I was only lazy, but lazi- 
 ness led me to long for wealth and happiness without 
 trouble or work, and to gain this end I became the tool of 
 desperate men. It was you, Martial, who first opened my 
 eyes to the true duty of mankind in this world, you, 
 who have always worked hard, lifting up your head with 
 fresh courage whenever fate dealt you a staggering blow. 
 If God grant that my judges acknowledge my innocence, 
 you shall be my model from this day forth. I looked for 
 a treasure, and I have found it, or, rather, let me say, you 
 gave it to me ; for henceforth I will have no fortune save 
 that which my labor may procure me." 
 
 " Well said, Daniel ! " exclaimed Penguin. " I have often 
 told you that you were better than you supposed. All 
 memory of the past must be rubbed out, now that the wit- 
 nesses of your weakness have received their meet punish- 
 ment. We will work together, you shall be my brother, 
 and we will be happy." 
 
 " But if the sheriff brings me in guilty ?"
 
 334 BEFORE THE SHERIFF. 
 
 " That is impossible. They shall hang me before they 
 lay a finger upon you." 
 
 At this moment the door opened, and John came in. 
 
 " Follow me," said he. " Mr. Martin wishes to examine 
 you. But, by the bye," he added, " the sheriff ordered me 
 to relieve you of your bonds." 
 
 And the gaoler grumblingly untied the ropes that bound 
 their wrists. 
 
 The crowd had scattered, but Mateo's body still dangled 
 from the branch. 
 
 John, preceding the two cabin boys, led them through 
 a courtyard, filled with servants, and ushered them into a 
 large room on the lower floor of the house, where Mr. 
 Martin sat at a table with Mr. Eichard, the owner of the 
 farm. 
 
 "Come in, gentlemen," said the sheriff kindly, "and sit 
 down. This morning's agitation must have tried you 
 severely, even if your long journey had not already fatigued 
 you." 
 
 The poor boys were, indeed, exhausted, and they took 
 seats, thanking the sheriff, who went on cheerfully : 
 
 " You see I don't treat you like prisoners ; but you must 
 give me your promise not to leave the house until I per- 
 mit it." 
 
 " We promise," said the Canadian simply. 
 
 "What is your name?" asked the sheriff. " I don't 
 think you told me before."
 
 THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 335 
 
 " Martial Laverton, otherwise called Penguin, ex-cabin 
 boy on board the Confederate vessel Atlanta." 
 
 " You speak French ? " 
 
 " I am a French Canadian." 
 
 " Then we can speak our own language," said the judge 
 in French. .(The conversation had hitherto been in Eng- 
 lish.) " Mr. Richard Temple, my good neighbor here, is 
 a Frenchman like myself, so that you may almost consider 
 us your countrymen. If I still hold you comparative pris- 
 oners, it is not because I doubt your innocence. Mr. Mar- 
 tial's warm pleading quite convinced me ; but your name, 
 Daniel Riva, was all that was needed to confirm my con- 
 viction. I cannot believe that the son of my friend, 
 Peter Riva, would ever turn thief and assassin." 
 
 " Do you know my father ? " eagerly asked Daniel. 
 
 " Yes, my lad. I knew him well in my native city, 
 Cette, where every one loved and respected him." 
 
 " Oh ! how happy I am ! " cried the boy, rising to press 
 the hand which Mr. Martin held out to him. 
 
 " If I keep you here," continued the latter, " it is simply 
 because, in my capacity as judge of this district, I cannot 
 return the gold stolen from you by your companion Mar- 
 tigues, which was found in the possession of Mateo Puig, 
 his murderer, I cannot return it to you, I say, without 
 making sure of your identity, and for this purpose I must 
 write to Melbourne. Now, it will take the messenger 
 some time to go and to return."
 
 336 BEFORE THE SHERIFF. 
 
 While Mr. Martin was speaking Daniel seemed to be 
 considering something. At last he asked the sheriff' : 
 
 " Did n't you say that you came from Cette ? " 
 
 " To be sure, my boy." 
 
 " Very well ; then you may be able to do me a great 
 favor by helping me to find the rightful owner of this 
 gold, the cause of so many crimes." 
 
 " I don't understand," said Mr. Martin. " Did n't you 
 and your comrade here find this gold in a placer near the 
 Murrumbidgee, as you told me this morning ? " 
 
 "Certainly, sir; but the gold is not ours. It belongs to 
 Mr. Moreau, to Mr. Bastien Moreau, of Cette, or rather to 
 his widow." 
 
 " What do you mean ? " cried the sheriff, in a faltering 
 voice. 
 
 "Here is the story in a nut-shell," answered Daniel. 
 " Mr. Bastien Moreau, returning from Australia, was ship- 
 wrecked on the coast of France, near Cape Cerberus, close 
 by the village where my father lives. I was so fortunate 
 as to save him from the vessel where he was left by his 
 companions, who thought him killed by the fall of a mast. 
 Unhappily, the poor man did not survive his injuries, and 
 he died in my arms at my father's house. Before he died 
 he confided to me a portfolio containing valuable papers, 
 begging me to give it his wife, whom he supposed to be 
 still living in Cette. I went to that city, but could not 
 find Mrs. Moreau. The portfolio itself was stolen from
 
 THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 337 
 
 me by Dominic Martigues, who was killed this morning 
 by Mateo Puig, of my village. Accidentally, one docu- 
 ment escaped the robber's clutch, and this very paper con- 
 tained the plan which enabled my friend and myself to 
 discover a treasure." 
 
 "So then," interrupted Mr. Martin, "you regard this 
 treasure as belonging to Mrs. Moreau ? " 
 
 " Certainly," said Daniel. " That is Martial's opinion, 
 and it is also mine. Is n't it yours ? " 
 
 " You are good, honest boys ! " cried the sheriff, with 
 moistened eyes. " What you consider a mere act of hon- 
 esty is a grand and noble deed ; for you have done it sin- 
 cerely and with your whole heart. You will yet receive 
 the reward which you deserve." 
 
 " But it is a very slight thing," said the Canadian. 
 " And the only reward which Daniel asks is to find the 
 lawful owner of this fortune." 
 
 " You say that the portfolio was stolen from you ? " said 
 Mr. Martin, evidently disturbed. 
 
 " It was taken from me," Daniel replied ; " but Dom- 
 inic, not finding the secret which he sought, returned it 
 to me." 
 
 " And you still have it ? " 
 
 " Here it is," said Daniel, taking the portfolio from his 
 bosom. " It shall never leave my hands again until I can 
 put it into those for which it was intended." 
 
 Mr. Martin, breaking down completely, rose, and, throw- 
 ing his arms round Daniel, said :
 
 338 BEFORE THE SHERIFF. 
 
 " Come, let me embrace you ! Bastien Moreau was one 
 of my best friends. He atoned cruelly and long for a 
 temporary misdeed ; but I will aid you to accomplish his 
 last wishes. I will go home, and begin my search, at once. 
 Stay here to-night. To-morrow my friend Richard will 
 bring you to my house ; for I wish you to be my guests." 
 
 And embracing Daniel once more, the good sheriff 
 pressed Penguin's hand, and hastily left the room to coa- 
 ceal the emotion which brought tears to his eyes.
 
 " The boys were galloping by the side of their host." 
 
 CHAPTER XXV. 
 
 FRENCH CREEK. 
 
 WHEN Daniel sat down that night at the table around 
 which Mr. Richard daily assembled all the men em- 
 ployed on the farm, when he looked at the abundant but 
 simple meal which brought a smile of pleasure to the 
 bright faces of the laborers, he again wondered if he were 
 not the victim of a dream. But no. His dear friend 
 Martial was beside him, eating the farm fare with a good 
 relish, and chatting pleasantly with their host. What an 
 eventful day ! How tragically it began, and yet it ended 
 amid joy and laughter.
 
 340 FRENCH CREEK. 
 
 Even the terrible John had made friends with his for- 
 mer prisoners. 
 
 " Who would ever have thought," he said to Daniel, 
 with a broad grin, " that we should be supping together 
 to-night? I took you for regular villains this morning. 
 It would n't have required much to make me blow out your 
 brains with my revolver. What mistakes people do make 
 in this world! Mr. Eichard told us a little while ago 
 that you were .the son of a friend of Mr. Martin, the 
 richest and most respectable man in the place." 
 
 Daniel longed to know who this Mr. Martin was, who 
 had lent them such timely aid ; but he dared not question 
 John, and waited until he could obtain further particulars 
 from Mr. Eichard. 
 
 Supper done, the laborers left the room ; and the boys 
 were alone with their host, who said kindly : 
 
 " I hope that you have quite recovered from the agita- 
 tions of the day. There is nothing like a nice long nap 
 and a good dinner to set a couple of sturdy boys like you 
 on your legs again. I must say you owe a great deal to 
 Mr. Martin ; for, if it had n't been for him I fancy your 
 former friendship with the murderer of Martigues would 
 have put you in a pretty pickle. In this country, where 
 law scarcely exists and where robbers are plenty, our jus- 
 tice is expeditious, and more than one man as innocent 
 as yourselves has undoubtedly paid dear for some such 
 mistake."
 
 THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 341 
 
 " I shall never forget what Mr. Martin has done for us 
 as long as I live," said Daniel. 
 
 " And I may add," continued Mr. Kichard, " that he is 
 not a friend to be sneezed at He came scarcely two years 
 ago, and settled in our valley, and now he is the richest 
 squatter in Victoria. They say that he has more than ten 
 thousand head of cattle. Last year he sent at least twenty 
 wagon-loads of wool to Melbourne." 
 
 "How did he make so much money in so short a 
 time?" asked Penguin, struck with wonder at this ac- 
 count. 
 
 " Oh ! " said Mr. Richard, " he does not owe it to his 
 own industry alone. French-Creek Farm was settled ten 
 years or more ago by one of our compatriots, Mr. Belesta, 
 who made a great fortune in mining, and left this estate 
 to his widow, Mr. Martin's sister ; so that he is rather 
 the overseer than the owner of French Creek. Thanks to 
 his skilful care, the property is increasing in value every 
 day. You can judge for yourselves to-morrow. There is 
 not a handsomer house or a finer park in Australia." 
 
 "Mr. Martin invited us to spend several days with 
 him," said Daniel reflectively. 
 
 "I fancy," replied Mr. Richard, "that you will both 
 be welcome to stay there as long as you like. If the sea 
 has no claims upon you, and if the pleasant but rough 
 life of a squatter pleases you, my neighbor will be 
 glad to engage two such smart assistants."
 
 342 FRENCH CREEK. 
 
 " Is the squatter's life a very hard one ? " asked Penguin. 
 
 " Heavens, no ! " said Mr. Richard. " Our business is 
 extremely simple. It merely consists in guarding from 
 the attacks of wild dogs or of thieves, the sheep and cattle 
 which graze freely over the vast prairies around us. Our 
 shepherds, instead of following their flock, as in Europe, 
 leaning calmly upon their crook, gallop perpetually over 
 the plains, with a gun slung across their back, and whip 
 in hand. The gun is to destroy the prairie-dogs, a species 
 of wolf, which carry off our sheep by hundreds, and the 
 kangaroos, which devour our grass ; with the whip the 
 stockman as we call the herdsman the stockman pur- 
 sues runaway cattle, and drives them back to their proper 
 pasture. We lead a rough life, I can tell you ; but those 
 who have once tried it are never willing to give it up for 
 any other. Life in the open air, skimming through space 
 on the back of a swift horse, swooping down with up- 
 lifted whip on some angry animal, conquering him and 
 managing him as you will, bringing every nerve and 
 muscle in your body into constant play, all this, I 
 assure you, is far superior to the feverish existence of a 
 city, or even to the disguised slavery of a seafaring life." 
 
 " For my part," enthusiastically exclaimed Daniel, " I 
 long to turn squatter. How do you feel, Martial ? " 
 
 " I should be only too glad if Mr. Martin would take 
 me," answered the Canadian. 
 
 " Then, that is not all," resumed Mr. Richard, who loved
 
 THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 343 
 
 to dilate on the details of a squatter's life. " You ought 
 to be here when the sheep are brought back to the farm. 
 They come flocking in from every point of the compass, 
 driven by men on horseback, cheerily cracking their whips. 
 The sheep are folded, and the shearers set to work. When 
 evening comes, the woolly fleeces lie mountain-high before 
 the barns ; then tables are laid, the men eat and drink 
 and make merry, they dance, and forget all their past 
 calamities. 
 
 " But it is late. We must go to bed, gentlemen ; you 
 must feel the need of rest after such an eventful day." 
 
 What a comfortable night our two friends spent under 
 Mr. Richard's hospitable roof ! They thought that they 
 had never slept between fresher, whiter sheets. The sun 
 was high in the heavens when Mr. Richard came into 
 their room, and woke them pleasantly. 
 
 " Come, up with you ! " he cried. " I promised Mr. 
 Martin that we would be at French Creek early, and we 
 have a long ride before us." 
 
 The boys were ready in a few minutes, and were soon 
 galloping off on spirited steeds by the side of their 
 host. 
 
 The country through which they passed looked like a 
 real English park. The prairie stretched before them like 
 a broad lawn, adorned with occasional clumps of beautiful 
 trees. Copious streams murmured over the stones over-
 
 344 FRENCH CREEK. 
 
 grown with rushes and weeds. Cattle browsed in pictur- 
 esque groups on every side. 
 
 The view recalled the valley of the Glenelg to our 
 heroes, and they told Mr. Richard of their great surprise 
 on first seeing kangaroos. Daniel was thus led to speak 
 of Mr. Friday, who guided them out of the desert, and 
 escorted them to Melbourne. 
 
 " NYhy, I know your Mr. Friday, with his everlasting 
 ' Good man,' " cried Mr. Richard. " When I settled in 
 this country savages were very plenty, and they tried to 
 oppose our taking possession. The greater part of them 
 were forced to yield to us, and went farther north, into 
 the wastes beyond the Murray. Mr. Belesta, who was a 
 mild and amiable fellow, was more considerate towards 
 these natives than we were. He granted them land on 
 his claim. A small tribe settled there, and still re- 
 mains. Your ' Good man ' must, I think, be the chief of 
 this tribe. Like all his race, he dislikes a sedentary life ; 
 and he often goes off with his family on lengthy expe- 
 ditions, from which he faithfully returns to French Creek. 
 You must have met him on one of these sprees ; and 
 you may say that you owe your escape to Mr. Belesta's 
 humanity, for an ordinary Australian native would never 
 have taken you to Melbourne." 
 
 Two hours after the riders left the farm, the high 
 thatched roofs of a group of houses appeared through the 
 trees. This was French Creek.
 
 THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 345 
 
 Mr. Martin was awaiting them impatiently. They had 
 no sooner dismounted than he clasped them in his arms, 
 saying : 
 
 " You have come at last. I thought you would never 
 get here ! " Somewhat surprised at this affectionate re- 
 ception, the two cabin boys followed their new-found 
 friend, who, crossing the broad piazza which surrounded 
 the house, led them into an elegantly furnished parlor. 
 
 A middle-aged lady sat in the centre of the room, and 
 beside her was a young girl, with long, fair hair, a pretty 
 creature of fifteen or sixteen years. 
 
 " Sister," said Mr. Martin, in a trembling voice, as he 
 stepped up to the elderly lady, " here are the heroes of the 
 delightful story which I told you last night, Mr. Daniel 
 Eiva and Mr. Martial Laverton." 
 
 The lady slowly advanced to meet the French boy, 
 saying as she did so : 
 
 " I am most grateful to you, Mr. Kiva " 
 
 But sobs interrupted her words. Throwing her arms 
 around his neck, she covered his face with kisses. 
 
 " My child," she whispered, " I am she whom you 
 seek." 
 
 The young man's emotion was so great on hearing these 
 words that he felt his legs giving way beneath him. But 
 Mr. Martin had already snatched him from his sister's 
 embrace, and pressed him to his own heart with stifling 
 warmth.
 
 346 FRENCH CREEK. 
 
 " Yes, it is she," he repeated. " This is my sister, poor 
 Bastieu Moreau's widow." 
 
 Mrs. Moreau then kissed poor Penguin in his turn, 
 saying : 
 
 " Let me thank you too, sir ; for I know all that you 
 did yesterday for your poor friend." 
 
 After a few moments of effusion, when every one had 
 been embraced to his heart's content, at Mrs. Moreau's 
 request Daniel gave a minute account of the wreck of the 
 Australian ship, Bastien's rescue, his death, and his last 
 words. In conclusion, he drew the portfolio from his 
 bosom and handed it to the poor widow, saying : 
 
 " Although I broke my promise, and opened this port- 
 folio, I was bitterly punished ; and I hope, madam, that 
 you will forgive me." 
 
 "You require no forgiveness," said the good lady. 
 " Let me now explain why you did not find me at Cette 
 when you sought me there. 
 
 " My poor husband wrote to us several times, begging 
 us to come out and join him in this country, where he 
 had made a large fortune. But my brother, Mr. Martin, 
 opposed our going, or rather he dreaded to have me un- 
 dertake so long a journey alone with my dear Madeline. 
 In his devotion to us, he finally determined to accom- 
 pany us himself. We accordingly left Cette June 14, 
 1863, and set sail for Australia. On reaching Melbourne, 
 what was our dismay to learn that my husband, who had
 
 THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 347 
 
 assumed the name of Belesta here, his mother's name, had 
 started for France three months previous. Knowing 
 that his only object in doing so was to bring us back with 
 him, we could do nothing but quietly await his re- 
 turn. Two months later a dispatch informed us that the 
 ship which conveyed him to France, the Clyde, was lost, 
 with every man on board. Not one passenger escaped 
 the disaster ; even their bodies were swallowed up by the 
 sea. 
 
 " My grief knew no bounds. At first I thought of re- 
 turning to France. But my husband had invested all his 
 property in this country in stock difficult of conversion 
 into money. By my brother's advice I decided to remain. 
 We settled at French Creek. One thing added wormwood 
 to my bitter cup, and that was that I knew nothing con- 
 cerning my beloved husband's death. I neither knew 
 the mode of his death, nor whether his body received 
 pious burial. So you can easily imagine my joy when 
 my brother told me yesterday of your almost miraculous 
 advent. To you I owe the supreme consolation of my 
 sorrow, the last memory of my husband. As for the 
 treasure which you discovered at such a cost and at the risk 
 of your life, I am only too glad to offer it to you and your 
 generous comrade, Mr. Martial." 
 
 " I regret, madam," said Penguin hastily, " that we can- 
 not accept this gold." 
 
 " And why not, my child ? " asked Mrs. Moreau. " You,
 
 348 FRENCH CREEK. 
 
 must know that I do not need the money in the least. 
 My fortune is amply sufficient for all my wants." 
 
 " That may be, madam," said the Canadian ; " but we 
 do not need it either. Two cabin boys like ourselves 
 would not know what to do with such a sum." 
 
 " The only thing which we ask," added Daniel, " is per- 
 mission to remain here and earn an honorable living by our 
 work. Formerly I had but one wish, to acquire sudden 
 riches without labor ; but I know now what such wicked 
 thoughts have brought upon me." 
 
 ".Very well," said Mrs. Moreau, with a smile. " I will 
 insist no more. Your wish shall be granted. You shall 
 remain here and share in our labors ; but you will at least 
 permit me, I hope, to consider you as my sons. If my 
 poor Bastien justly told you. ' that every fault is punished 
 sooner or later," I, in my turn, tell you that a good ac- 
 tion never goes unrewarded."
 
 fit" 
 
 " Peter angrily flung the letter into the fire." 
 
 CHAPTER XXVI. 
 
 - ALL'S WELL THAT ENDS WELL." 
 
 SEVEN years have passed since the day when Daniel bade 
 farewell to his native village. The years have vanished, 
 and yet nothing seems to have changed in Castel. Peter 
 Riva, upright and alert in spite of his white hair, still pur- 
 sues his arduous calling, loved and respected by all ; and 
 although good Antoinette has not ceased sighing for her 
 boy's return, she is somewhat consoled by the thought
 
 350 "ALL'S WELL THAT ENDS WELL." 
 
 that he is happy away from her, and that she has every 
 reason to be proud of him. 
 
 Every month the mail brings news from remote Aus- 
 tralia to the village. Sometimes Daniel himself sends his 
 parents long pages, filled with expressions of love; and 
 sometimes kind Mr. Martin relates the prowess of his 
 prot&jt. If we may believe the worthy sheriffs tales, 
 Daniel is the best squatter hi Victoria. 
 
 " I know but one young man in the country," he says 
 in one of his letters, " who is equal to our Daniel in intel- 
 lect, energy, and sagacity; and that young man is his 
 friend Martial, or Penguin, as he laughingly dubs himself. 
 It was indeed the hand of Providence that sent these two 
 lads to me at an opportune moment, and I cannot tell 
 how I should get along without them now. Thanks to 
 them, we have extended our pasture-lands to the Murray, 
 and our wool-crop has doubled since they came. There- 
 fore, my dear Mr. Eiva, we all unite once more in begging 
 you to come out and join your son hi Australia. We 
 have plenty of room, depend upon it, and your arrival 
 will complete our family circle." 
 
 But every time that Mr. Martin returned to the subject 
 in his letters, Peter said : " I am too old to change my 
 country. I have fastened my shell to these rocks, and here 
 I shall die." 
 
 Antoinette would gladly have braved every danger and 
 crossed every sea in the world to see her son again ; but,
 
 yielding to her husband's will, she merely said : " Daniel 
 will come back." 
 
 One day Peter said, in his turn : " Daniel must come 
 back." 
 
 For grave events were now stirring the country, which 
 appealed to all its children for aid. War was no sooner 
 declared on the fifteenth of July, 1870, than one disaster 
 followed so fast upon another that in six weeks France was 
 left without an army. Every man of spirit rushed into 
 the ranks, and those who lived in foreign lands hastened 
 home to take their places with their fathers and brothers. 
 
 "Daniel must come back," repeated Peter Biva. And 
 when the news came of the defeat at Sedan, the old pilot 
 wrote to his son, and ordered him to return instantly to 
 France. 
 
 September was drawing to a close, and Peter's impa- 
 tience grew greater every day. In vain did old John Cer- 
 dagnol join with Antoinette to allay his anger by telling 
 him that reckoning the time necessary for the delivery of 
 the letter, together with that of the voyage from Australia 
 to France, even by the rapid way of the Suez Canal, 
 Daniel could not be there for two months yet. 
 
 " I don't care a bit," obstinately answered Peter. " My 
 son did not need my letter to teach him his duty: he 
 ought to be here, that's all I know." 
 
 At last, on the first of October, the postman brought 
 Peter a paper, and at the same time a letter post-marked 
 
 23
 
 352 "ALL'S WELL THAT ENDS WELL." 
 
 Melbourne. The paper was an order for Daniel Eiva to 
 join the Second Battalion of light troops in garrison at 
 Lyons, without delay. The letter was from Mr. Martin. 
 Peter glanced through the first lines. 
 
 " In view of the weighty resolution which we are on 
 the point of making," wrote Mr. Martin, " I feel that tha 
 time has at last come to break the silence which I have 
 hitherto observed in a matter of the utmost importance to 
 your son's future. Daniel started yesterday for Mel- 
 bourne " 
 
 " At last ! " cried Peter, and he turned the page with a 
 trembling hand ; but the letter went on : 
 
 " whence he will return next week." 
 
 " What does this mean ? " exclaimed the pilot ; and he 
 read eagerly on. Mr. Martin informed Peter that Mrs. 
 Moreau had decided to take the two young men into part- 
 nership; and, moreover, having noticed Daniel's lively 
 affection for Madeline, she was ready to give him her 
 daughter's hand. 
 
 " I cannot doubt," concluded Mr. Martin, " that you 
 will consent to the match. Daniel is nearly twenty-two 
 years old ; Madeline is eighteen. I assure you they will 
 make the prettiest pair imaginable. Need I say that my 
 charming niece is one of the chief conspirators in the plot 
 against our handsome cabin boy of the Atlanta, our bril- 
 liant squatter on the Murray ?" 
 
 " It 's no time to talk of marrying now," cried Peter
 
 THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 353 
 
 angrily, flinging the letter into the fire. " What do I care 
 for the Atlanta, the Murray, or for all Australia put to- 
 gether! Every drop of blood in my veins belongs to 
 France ; and if my son denies his debt, I must pay it for 
 him, despite my white hair." 
 
 " But you cannot go to the war," said Antoinette, trem- 
 bling from head to foot. 
 
 " My son must have a substitute," replied the old man, 
 "and I have none to give but myself. The thing is 
 settled: I shall enlist to-morrow." 
 
 Night came. Antoinette lighted the candle, and began 
 to lay the table for the evening meal. The poor woman 
 hid her tears as best she could ; for her husband had 
 spoken, and she knew that nothing would shake his 
 resolve. 
 
 Would fate deprive her of this last loyal companion of 
 her life, and leave her alone, childless and husbandless ? 
 
 At this moment the door opened, and a young man, in 
 handsome travelling dress, entered the room. Respect- 
 fully removing his hat, and thus displaying a mass of light, 
 silky curls waving loosely about a face full of kindness 
 and amiability, he said to the astonished couple : 
 
 " I hope you will excuse my sudden entrance ; but I 
 knocked several tunes at the door, and no one came." 
 
 " What do you want, sir ? " said the old fisherman. 
 
 " Mr. Peter Riva," said the stranger, 
 
 " I am he."
 
 354 " ALL 'S WELL THAT ENDS WELL." 
 
 " Well, sir, I reached Marseilles from Melbourne yes- 
 terday, and did not wish to delay longer bringing you 
 news of your son." 
 
 " My son is well ? " cried the mother. 
 
 " Perfectly well, madam." 
 
 " What do I care ? " said Peter, in a sulky tone. " Are 
 you a Frenchman ? " 
 
 " Yes and no," replied the stranger. " I am a Canadian ; 
 but I consider France as the home of my ancestors, and in 
 that quality I claim the right of serving her." 
 
 "That is right, sir," said the pilot, offering his hand 
 warmly to the young stranger ; " but my son is a French- 
 man, and what is devotion in you is simply duty in him." 
 
 " Who says that your son is not as ready to serve his 
 country as I am ? " replied the young man. 
 
 For some time Antoinette had not taken her eyes from 
 the stranger's face, and at these words she hurried towards 
 him, and seizing him by the arm, exclaimed : 
 
 " You are Martial, the cabin boy of the Atlanta, Daniel's 
 friend and comrade ! " 
 
 " The very same, madam." 
 
 " Then my son is here ! He would never have let you 
 come without him." 
 
 The words were scarcely out of her mouth when she 
 was clasped in two strong arms, while a joyful voice cried 
 in her ear : 
 
 " No ; indeed, dear mother, Martial did not come alone."
 
 'He saw his father standing by the hearth with outstretched arms." Page 357.
 
 THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 357 
 
 And Daniel, who had hitherto hidden behind the door, 
 lovingly embraced his almost fainting mother. After 
 showering her with kisses, he seated her tenderly in the old 
 arm-chair; then, turning, he saw his father standing by 
 the hearth with outstretched arms. The pilot's eyes were 
 full of tears, and pressing his idolized son to his heart, 
 he murmured : 
 
 " Forgive me, for I doubted you." 
 
 The evening was very short to the happy parents. 
 Daniel and Penguin spent the entire night in telling their 
 adventures ; then next morning they left Castel to join the 
 army. 
 
 Two days after, they were enrolled in General Bour- 
 baki's regiment. But why return to those melancholy 
 days, during which France seemed to expiate all her past 
 folly by cruel suffering ? 
 
 The army of the East, surrounded in its turn by an 
 enemy of ten tunes its own numbers, was forced to retreat 
 rapidly across snow-capped mountains. The Swiss fron- 
 tier was at hand, and there charitable hands received the 
 unfortunate soldiers, as many of whom perished by cold as 
 by the sword of the Uhlans. 
 
 On the last day of the retreat Martial fell, his breast 
 pierced by a bullet, but Daniel managed to carry his friend 
 off on his back, and bore him beyond the frontier. 
 
 The poor, wounded Canadian was taken to a hospital in 
 Bern, where Daniel nursed him tenderly, watching and
 
 358 "ALL'S WELL THAT ENDS WELL." 
 
 hoping for the return to life and strength confidently prom- 
 ised by the surgeon. 
 
 At last the longed-for day arrived. On a glorious spring 
 morning Martial opened his eyes once more. His glance, 
 at first vacant, dazzled by the strong sunshine, wandered 
 vaguely about the room ; it soon fell upon Daniel. Then 
 the Canadian recognized his friend, stretched out his arms 
 to him, and the two were clasped in a long and tender 
 embrace. 
 
 " First of all," said Daniel to the wounded man, " let 
 me give you what the general sent you the other day." 
 And he handed him a medal. 
 
 " The medal for me ? Oh ! this is too much happiness," 
 cried the Canadian. " Besides, you deserve it far more than 
 I do, you, who fought like a hero, and who carried me 
 from the field of battle amid a rain of bullets. For this 
 time," he added, with a smile, " you cannot deny that you 
 saved my life." 
 
 " Oh ! only once," said Daniel merrily. " I am by no 
 means even with you yet, and I hope I shall never have 
 occasion to fully pay my debt. As for the medal, you 
 earned it a hundred times over in the battles before our 
 rout. So, keep it : it is only your due. And to-morrow, 
 when you are up and dressed, as the doctor says you 
 may be, you can pin it on your coat to receive Mrs. 
 Moreau " 
 
 " Mrs. Moreau ? " interrupted Martial
 
 THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 359 
 
 " Yes, Mrs. Moreau and Mr. Martin and my father 
 and my dear mother. They have all been here for two 
 months, and we have only been waiting for you to get 
 well to celebrate my marriage to Madeline." 
 
 " Oh ! this splendid budget of news will soon set me on 
 my feet again." 
 
 " So we all hope, and I more than any one else," said 
 Daniel. 
 
 " Forgive me," said the Canadian, with some hesitation, 
 " but do you intend to return to Australia ? " 
 
 " Gracious, no ! my dear fellow. France needs all her 
 sons now. Mrs. Moreau has sold the property at French 
 Creek, and has obtained a large grant of land in Algeria for 
 us, where we can use our squatter experience to great ad- 
 vantage." 
 
 " And what shall I do ? " timidly asked Martial. 
 
 " You ! Why, you will go with us ! Are n't you half- 
 owner of the new estate ? How could I live without you, 
 to whom I owe all that I am, all that I have ? Though you 
 have forgotten it so soon, I shall always remember that 
 your example saved me from infamy and ruin by showing 
 me that happiness in this world can onty be founded on 
 industry and honesty." 
 
 University Press : John Wilson & Son, Cambridge.